


rA 












> 












V " * 
-> 



HALF A CENTURY'S LABORS IN THE GOSPEL, 

INCLUDING 

THIRTY-FIVE YEARS 

OF 

BACK-WOODS* MISSION WORK, AND EVANGELIZING, 

In New York and Pennsylyania. 



BY THOMAS S. SHEAEDOWN, 

As related, in his 74th year, to a Stenographer. 



TCITH AX APPENDIX, 

Containing additional Sketches, Notices of Mrs. Esther G. Shear- 
down, Histories. &c, &c. 3 by other hands. 




PUBLISHED BY 

0. N. WORDEN AND E. B. CASE. 

1865, 






Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1865, by 

O. N. WORDEN & E. B. CASE, 

In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Eastern. 

District of Pennsylvania. 



2X 



1 



I 



J. A. TfAGEXSELLER, PanrtE*, 
No. 2* North. Sixth Street, Philadelphia, Fa, 




PUBLISHERS 5 NOTICE. 



In sending this work to the press, it can truly be 
said that its subject has contributed his share solely to 
gratify many old and new friends, and in deference to 
their views of its utility rather than his own. He is 
responsible only for that which appears as his. 

The Sketch of his Life is printed as it fell from the 
venerated author's lips, except that verbal repetitions 
have been erased, a few omissions were afterwards 
supplied by him, and some narratives are so transposed 
as to make the whole as far as practicable appear in the 
proper order of time. The language — the forms of ex- 
pression — have been retained, so as to make the whole 
an exact representation of Elder Sheardown — as he 

WAS, AND AS HE IS. 

It is not issued as a literary recreation, but is de- 
signed to meet the wishes of very numerous deeply 
attached admirers of the man, and for all honest, 
hearty workers in the Lord's vineyard, who may 
open the volume. It is a deserved (though im- 
perfect) memorial of one of those self-denying, pio- 
neer ministers of the Gospel, whose abundant labors 
have been largely blessed in laying broad and deep the 
foundations of Christian Churches. His graphic por- 
traitures of godly, active church members, on both 



4 sheardown's autobiography. 

sides of the Atlantic, may also, it is hoped, be of last- 
ing, benefit beyond the bounds of his acquaintance. 

It may be asked, by some at a distance from the 
scenes of his labors, why a minister whose friends 
require this printed volume, even in his life-time, has 
not a more extended reputation ? The query will be 
answered in the contemplation of the unremitting 
efforts revealed in the following pages. Yet it may be 
well here to say, that, as far as the writer has known 
or heard, Elder Sheardown has always been content 
with his field, and, unambitious of distinction abroad, 
wished to be " counted faithful" at home. He had 
passed the " half-way house of life," and had the 
charge of a large family, when he was set apart to the 
work of the ministry — and then began, literally in the 
woods, to organize conferences, and churches, which 
claimed him as their under-shepherd. To those bodies, 
individually and collectively, he gave his heart and 
hands, with a characteristic affection, solicitude, and 
devotion. Those scattered flocks he could not leave, 
except as he extended his lines of labor beyond them. 
From a log cabin in the primitive wilds of Catlin, his 
circuit advanced on every hand, and absorbed all his 
time and all his heart. Year by year his Gospel range 
widened, but — like a true husband and father — he 
always returned to his own house for encouragement, 
and then undertook wider excursions. Taking the 
south end (or head) of Seneca Lake for the centre of 
his field, the outlines of his " diocese," as Missionary or 
as Evangelist, extended to the borders of Lake Ontario 
on the north, to EiDghamton on the east, to Jersey 
Shore (Pa.) church on the south, and to Whitesville, 
Allegany County, N. Y., on the west — the most distant 
point not being one hundred miles from his original 
church. In Chapter VIII. , the reader will find an inci- 



PUBLISHERS NOTICE. 5 

dental notice of temptations — to quit the ministry, to 
vary his doctrines, and to seek a more popular and re- 
munerative field — which were made and heroically sub- 
dued. These records will, it is hoped, be of material 
benefit, also, in showing that every field of labor affords 
sufficient material for any preacher's best endeavors. 
Thorough cultivation—- continuous and unremitted — is 
as essential to success in the moral world as in the 
physical. And there is force in the suggestion of a late 
aged minister, " Whether, in view of the increasing ease 
with which is rent asunder the tender, holy, and confi- 
dential relation which should exist between pastors- 
and people, God hath not a controversy with many of 
his churches ?" 

To the thousands who haw heard the subject of 
this work from the stand or pulpit, no description of 
his person or manners is necessary. But, for the grati- 
fication and benefit of others — children of his former 
hearers, and entire strangers — it may be well to make 
a passing reference to his peculiarities, as gathered 
from persons who knew him best when he was in the 
meridian of all his powers. 

Elder Sheardown is about five feet ten inches in 
height — compactly built, with no waste flesh — firm, 
flexible, strong of muscle — of a dignified, easy carriage, 
piercing eyes, and serious, commanding expression # 
He seems to have been always temperate — unless his 
multifarious efforts to preach the Word may have been 
excessive — industrious, frugal, constantly engaged in 
something practical, something useful. 

As a speaker, he had naturally a very strong voice, 
and exhibited proof of his mixed ancestry, combining 
some of the smoothness of English oratory with the 
bold fervor of the Welsh. One minister, when asked 
to describe the nature of Sheardown's eloquence, said 



6 SHEARDOWN S AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

he could not Analyze it 5 it appeared to him something 
like the sweep of a mighty whirlwind through a forest, 
prostrating in its course every tree, great or small, 
and giving living proof of irresistible power. A 
brother who heard him at Seneca Falls, in 1840, states 
that he was fairly magnetized by the peculiar traits of 
the speaker. He had never heard of Elder S., pre- 
viously — but, from the outset, was rapt in admiration, 
not less with the solemn and momentous character of 
the truths presented, than with the torrent of burn- 
ing words that rolled continuously from his lips, and 
the vehemence of his emotions. Every part of his body 
spoke with his tongue — the tears and perspiration 
seemed to mingle and now from his face in streams — 
and there could not have been a dry thread upon his 
person. 

The amazing energy of his administration of the 
Gospel message, rendered it impossible for his hearers 
to be wholly careless or asleep. The impressions of 
his preaching were indeed powerful, and often lasting 
beyond his knowledge. Eternity only can reveal the 
full fruit of his endeavors to win souls to the Eedeemer. 

His sermons were noted for their simplicity and 
evangelical character. The Bible was his standard of 
right and wrong. Prom it he found a lesson for saint 
'ond sinner, and each could understand the portion 
designed for himself. It is perhaps unfortunate that 
he never wrote ^a sermon — and to have reported one, 
when in the flush of his noon-duy years, would have 
been as difficult as to have described thunder-peals 
while the rain was dashing upon one's roof He studied 
his sermons, and had the subject-matter at command, 
but not the particular words, nor was the order always 
chosen before-hand. Some sketches of discourses 
taken down by others, are expected for the Appendix 



PUBLISHERS NOTICE. 7 

to this work, but with no hope of clothing them with 
the life and glow of their delivery. They are skeletons 
— but only skeletons, and may suffice as outlines of his 
sermonizing. The rich, original, world-wide illustra- 
tions, and his apt quotations (in prose and verse) must 
be left to the memory of those who heard, or the 
imaginations of those who read. 

Elder Sheardown was happy in choosing texts, and 
in selections for unexpected emergencies ; and his well 
worn Concordance, his ancient " breeches Bible/' and 
various Scripture helps, £ arely confuted the impres- 
sions of his tenacious memory. In the pulpit, he was 
perfectly at home, and self-possessed — scanned his 
audience critically, reading them through as though 
they were transparent glass — and became " all things. 
to all men that he might by all means save some." His 
public performances were rarely if ever prolonged so as 
to became tedious, for he knew when and where to 
.stop — a knowledge of human nature quite desirable in 
this fast age. 

He was eminently and emphatically a man of prayer, 
and in that exercise was most importunate — pleading 
with God as a trusting child asks a loving parent for 
that which can and will be granted. He prayed in 
faith — believing — and this work contains many in- 
stances of answers to fervent supplications. When 
singing, it was with a will. In public and private 
exercises, the same large-heartedness, and " whole- 
souled," straight-forward devotedness, characterized 
him. His daily walk and conversation convinced even 
unbelievers that his were the sincere out-breathings of 
one consecrated, soul and body, to the service of a 
Master he truly loved. 

Bat the bow, always bent, loses its elasticity. He 
knew how to withdraw his mind in social relaxation 



8 sheardown's auto-biography. 

as well as how to concentrate it on the One Great 
Object. He can readily weep with those who weep, 
and rejoice with those who rejoice. One of the most 
genial of companions, he has always attracted, as with 
" hooks of steel," personal friends, male and female, 
of all ages and positions in life. Considering the stern 
nature of his work — preaching the self-denying doc- 
trines of the Cross, so repulsive to the carnal mind, 
amid the antagonisms of evil and error he has encoun- 
tered on every side — God has graciously shielded him 
from great abuse and bodily J^arm, and scattered much 
joy and gladness along his pathway. 

Should any be disposed to think " that great, little 
word, I," is used quite often in this work, let it be re- 
membered that it professes to be an auto-biography — 
that is, a record of one's life as related by one's self. 
From its very nature, that which, in another work, 
might appear egotism, is not in this. Elder Shear- 
down is the subject, and was requested to prepare it,, 
and therefore we would and should expect a book 
chiefly about Elder Sheardown. He has " stuck to his 
text" as literally as most preachers do, and could 
hardly have been less personal and at the same time 
have answered the object in view and the earnest 
desire of long-tried, exacting friends. His generous 
and spontaneous allusions to worthy individuals with 
whom he has been associated, although not always 
essential to the main, design, give vent to his intense 
feelings of love and gratitude, and show that he desires, 
incidentally, to place on record the labors of others as 
well as of himself. 

When we engaged to issue this work, we stated that 
it would appear " as soon as practicable, the coming 
Autumn," and "contain, probably, 400 pages, and be sold 
at $1.50 per copy." That was at the close of the 



PUBLISHERS NOTICE. 9 

armed phase of the Kebellion, when it was believed 
there would be a fall in the rates for paper and for 
labor generally. Illness on the part of the Editing 
Publisher has delayed the printing, and the continued 
high prices of labor, paper, and everything connected 
with the publication, compel an increase in the price 
above what was intended. 

While reading, it will be borne in mind, that, in the 
State of New York, the word " town" designates a sub- 
division of a county, and may include one or more vil- 
lages. Some of the 'latter are " incorporated," while 
others are UNincorporated. In Pennsylvania, similar 
sub-divisions of a county are called " townships," while 
the word town means an UNincorporated, and " borough," 
or "burg" an incorporated, village. In this work, 
localities in those States are generally given in accor- 
dance with the legal designations of each — "town," in 
New York, being equivalent to " township," in Penn- 
sylvania. 

On every copy of this book, sold, a portion, satisfac- 
tory to Elder Sheardown, is secured to him or to his 
family. 

O. TS. W. 

Lewisburg, Pa., August, 1865. 



PREFATORY REMARKS. 



For many years, there has been a strong desire, on 
the part of numerous friends of Elder Thomas Simpson 
Sheardown, that some records of his eventful life 
might be given to the public. Efforts made to secure 
the histories of Churches, and of Associations, in South- 
ern New York and in Northern Pennsylvania, in- 
creased that desire, for it was found that hi& history 
and theirs were to a great extent identical, as he had 
labored long and faithfully while planting and nourish- 
ing feeble churches in those regions. 

To the Chemung Eiver Baptist Association, belongs 
the honor of projecting this work. The Minutes of 
their annual meetings, for 1863 and 1864, contain cor- 
dial endorsements of the effort, accompanied by the 
appointment of Brethren T. O. Lincoln, P. Olney, T. 
Mitchell, and D. Garthwait, as a committee to aid 
in the preliminary measures. Brethren of the Brad- 
ford and other Associations co-operated with those of 
the Chemung River, and their united efforts have cul- 
minated in the present book. 

It should be remembered, by the readers of the Auto- 
Biography, that although in earlier days its author 
wielded " the* pen of a ready writer," yet, for many 
years, such has been the condition of his nervous 



12 shearbown's auto-biography. 

system that he has been unable to write at all. It 
therefore became necessary that he should deliver his 
narrative in the presence of a stenographer, who was 
occupied forty four days, first in jotting down in short- 
hand, and then writing out in fall, the subsequent 
pages. The details were mainly from memory, Elder 
Sheardown having unfortunately lost most of his 
private papers in 1854. Let any reader who would be 
critical as to dates, &c, bear that important fact in 
mind, and remember also that this severe and long- 
continued tax upon his recollections of the past seventy 
years, was made when the narrator was in the seventy- 
fourth year of his age. For that reason, all errors will 
be generously overlooked. 

The humble writer of this introductory notice, be- 
lieves that the request of his former pastor, that he 
should undertake so pleasant a part in the work, origi- 
nated in the conviction, on the part of Elder Shear- 
down, that the writer knew him better.— had heard 
him preach more sermons — and had (in attending 
protracted meetings, associations, councils, &c.,) traveled 
more miles with him — than any man now living. As a 
deacon in the first church of which Elder Sheardown 
was pastor, I was permitted to know him in all the 
intimacy which ever ought to exist between a pastor 
and the other officers of a church; and most cheerfully 
do J testify to his prudence and wisdom as a counselor y 
and to his fidelity as a laborer in the work of the 
ministry. 

As an ordained minister, he commenced his career 
with a church gathered, by the Divine blessing upon 
his effort?, amid the privations of a new country, where 
he wrought with his own hands in clearing away the 
forest and providing for his rising family. Often did 
he preach three times on the Sabbatb, requiring a walk 



PREFATORY REMARKS. * 13 

of twenty miles, returning home the same day. He 
very seldom failed to meet his engagements, and was 
usually on the spot half an hour before the time of 
meeting. When asked if he never stopped on account 
of the weather, he would say, " Not often. I make the 
appointments, and not the weather. It is my business 
to fill the appointments, and the Lord will take care of 
me and the weather." 

In estimating the value of the labors of our brother 
in the ministry, it is well to take into consideration the 
difficulties he overcame. A friend who has had the charge 
of preparing this work for the hands of the printer, in 
a letter to the writer of this chapter, makes a few sug- 
gestions, which I take the liberty of quoting in this 
place : 

" In reading portions of this narrative, we may be 
inclined to censure our Baptist fathers for their inflexi- 
ble determination to make all claimants of Christian 
privileges produce evidences of their trust- worthiness. 
None were more friendly, generous, and unsuspecting, 
than were those hardy, orthodox pioneers, when satis- 
fied, of the merits of those* desiring their confidence. 
Sixty, forty, and perhaps thirty years ago, the land was 
infested with unworthy strangers, claiming to be minis- 
ters of the Gospel. Associations annually warned their 
people against such characters — some of them, immoral 
men ; or of indolent habits, ' sponging' their living from 
kind, charitable families ; and others, schismatics, and 
errorists of various sorts, dividing churches, and de- 
ceiving and misleading young and weakly members. 
Some of the early ministers of the Chemung Association 
were expelled from it, for grievous faults, In 1826, the 
Association advertised, by name, seven imposters, pre- 
tended Baptist ministers. In 1830, the same body 
11 request our brethren not to invite a stranger to minis- 



14 sheardown's" auto-biography. 

ter in holy things, unless he exhibits credentials of re- 
cent date and unquestionable validity.' It is related 
that when Engenio Kincaid — then a young man — first 
called on father Thomas Smiley, of White Deer Valley, 
the latter could not invite the former to the fall rites of 
Christian hospitality, until he had catechised him to 
ascertain if he were sound in the faith, and had the 
proper credentials : (and on both points he was satisfied !) 

" Of later years, religious periodicals, and more ex- 
tended intercourse among members and ministers, have 
combined to diminish the danger from imposters, and 
to make Baptists more harmonious in sentiment and 
practice. Our fathers were strict, necessarily so; and 
although they may sometimes have been over-suspicious, 
and were always liable to err in the execution of such 
difficult and delicate tasks of discrimination, yet their 
jealousy for the purity of the ministry, and the safety 
of the flocks in their exposed condition, was defensible 
on the grounds alleged. Coming among such people, 
from England, after the war of 1812, without even the 
form^of a church letter, it is not singular that it took 
some time for Elder Sheardown to win the hold he did 
upon the entire confidence of the churches. 

" Par less to be justified was the former tendency, in 
England as well as in America, to discourage rather 
than to encourage young converts in the improvement 
of their gifts, l sermon-wise.' The harvest field of the 
world being ripe, and thousands perishing in their sins, 
we are taught, l Pray ye, therefore, the Lord of the 
harvest, that he would send forth laborers? If we pray 
in the spirit of true prayer, we should look for evidences 
of answers thereto. Elder Sheardown was baptized 
when only twenty-one years of age, and seems to have 
had at once mental, spiritual, and physical adaptations 
for the ministry, as well as a burning desire to engage 



PREFATORY REMARKS. 15 

in it. Yet he was thwarted and hindered, instead of 
being aided and encouraged, and had reached thirty-eight 
years before he was ordained. Those who have heard 
him preach, and who know the measure of grace and 
gifts given him, can never cease to lament that a dozen 
or fifteen of the best years of his life were comparative- 
ly wasted, before he entered fully upon the joyful and 
all-important work for which he was so peculiarly 
fitted, and in which he has been so much blessed." 

The reader will very naturally be ready to inquire 
how it was possible for a man to succeed amid such dis- 
couragements and embarrassments as are hinted at in 
the foregoing extract, and revealed in the pages follow- 
ing. What was said of the lamented Br. William Carey, 
may, (with a slight change of words,) be applied to 
Elder Sheardown : 

"Yet, amidst all this, he 'abated not a jot of heart or 
hope.' Always serene, cheerful, and ready to benefit 
others, he pursued the plan which he had marked out, 
with the same unruffled calmness as though every one 
cheered and encouraged him. The secret of his success 
resided in the constraining love of Christ — in energy of 
will-- in unconquerable resolution— and in indomitable 
perseverance." 

Prom the beginning x>f the Slaveholder Eebellion, 
Elder Sheardown exhibited a most ardent and out- 
spoken patriotism. Thomas Mitchell, a neighboring 
pastor, well qualified to speak on this point, says : 

" Troy, (Pa.) being a military depot from the com-- 
mencement of the war, Elder Sheardown has given 
much attention to the soldiers who gathered there, par- 
ticularly in the year 1861, and while a provost guard, 
(composed of invalid soldiers,) was kept in the place. 
He often preached to the volunteers, instructing them 
in the principles of religion, and inspiring them with 



16 sheardown's auto-biography. 

patriotic ardor to go forth and battle for the right." 
Many of the soldiers desired the venerable Elder 
should accompany them as chaplain, but his failing 
strength — having accomplished his three score years and 
ten— forbade him that pleasure. He, however, gave 
three of his sons to the service of his adopted country — 
John, one of Sheridan's noble " fighting men," and 
Samuel and Almon as army surgeons. John and 
Samuel have returned safely. But Almon — the Benja- 
min of the family — fell a victim to the climate, and to 
over-exertions among the sick and wounded. The 
father's heart was wrung with anguish as he laid his 
youngest child in his early grave, yet he was comforted 
with the assurance that he had given his life to a just 
and holy cause — a cause, thank God! now triumphant. 
The institution of Sabbath Schools, the promotion of 
Temperance, of Ministerial and Popular Education, of 
Domestic and Foreign Missions, and kindred efforts for 
the elevation of mankind — as well as the more direct 
work for the salvation of souls — always met a welcome 
in Elder Sheardown's heart, and aid from his hands as 
he found opportunity. The present year, while the 
younger members of his congregation are engaged in 
Sabbath Schools, he retains their fathers and mothers 
for instruction as a Bible Class. 

Although an inflexible Baptist, he has always secured 
and enjoyed the good will and frequent co-operation of 
members of other churches. Numerous revivals of re- 
ligion in which he has participated, have swelled the 
ranks of Methodist, Presbyterian, and other denomina- 
tions, as well as that of his choice and conviction as 
nearest the divine original in its doctrines and ordi- 
nances. The truly pious, of every name and condition, 
are his companions, and he loves to walk with them as 
far as they can agree. 



PREFATORY REMARKS, Vi 

Elder Sheardown descended from a long-lived family, 
and j<dt< considering the amount and the variety of 
both physical and mental labor he has performed, it 
seems a special mercy' that he has been spared to a 
serene old age. In weakness and trembling.- yet with 
much force and persuasiveness, he yet proclaims, usually 
twice upon the Sabbath, the < ; unsearchable riches of 
Christ," and thanks God for sustaining him under all 
his cares and responsibilities so long. 

May his last, be indeed his best days ! 

And may these records of his protracted and toilsome 
pilgrimage, prove a source of consolation to his many 
friends, and inspire in every reader (and especially in 
the heralds of the everlasting Gospel) a desire to imi- 
tate his virtues, avoid his errors, and meet him in the 
better land! 

A. C. Mallory. 

Benton Centre, X. Y., June. 1S65. 



TO THE 

CHEMUNG RIVER BAPTIST ASSOCIATION, 

WHICH CALLED FOR, AND INSTITUTED MEASURES FOR ITS INCEPTION 
AND COMPLETION; 

TO THE CHURCHES 

WHICH HE HAS BEEN INSTRUMENTAL, DURING HIS MINISTRY, 

IN rearing; 
TO THE MANY PERSONAL FRIENDS, 

WHOSE CONFIDENCE HE HAS SO LONG, SO INTIMATELY, AND SO 
UNINTERRUPTEDLY ENJOYED J 

TO ALL WHO LOVE OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST, 

m 

B Y I T S 

AUTHOR. 






AUTO-BIOGRAPHY, &o. 



CHAPTER I.— 1791 to 1814. 

My Birth, Parentage, Education, Mercantile Employments, Conver- 
sion, and Baptism — Peculiar and Profitable Usages of the 
English Baptist Churches — invited to the Village of Skidby, 
and, with much trepidation, opened my mouth for Jesus — 
Called to Account by my Church — Received Approbation to 
Improve my Gifts for Speaking. 

BIRTH— PARENTAGE— CHRISTENING. 

I was born, November 4th, 1791, in Little Coats 
parish, near Great Grimsby, in the county of Lincoln, 
England. My father, John Sheardown, was pure 
English; my mother, whose maiden name was Ann 
Baby, was mixed with Welsh. Eeligiously, they were 
strict adherents of the Established Church, until a few 
years before I was born, when they were hopefully 
converted, joined the Dissenters, and became members 
of an Independent church, (a branch of believers who 
most resemble the Congregationalists of any church in 
America.) At my birth, however, they had me 
M christened," and I had my " god-fathers" and "god- 
mothers/' according to the Episcopalian formula. 
Consequently, the clergyman of that church considered 
me one of his lambs, and under his watch-care. I dis- 
tinctly remember when he would take me upon his 



22 SHEARDOWN S AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

lap. and repeat to me the Catechism, in which I was 
taught, that, by my baptism, " I was made a member 
of Christ, the child of God, and an inheritor of the 
Kingdom of Heaven l" As light broke in upon the 
minds of my parents, I was taken from under the 
charge of my ecclesiastical instructor. 

YOUTHFUL RELIGIOUS TRAINING. 

My father always read the Bible, and prayed, in his 
family. From his prayers, I gathered in my early 
childhood the idea of a God, but I had no clear views 
of who or what He was. I thought Him to be some 
very superior Being, but where located I could not tell. 
Hearing my father ask God, in his prayers, for so 
many things that he needed, I was led to do the same. 
In my childish ignorance and simplicity, in little things 
that I wanted, of which I was denied by my parents, I 
would ask God to give them to me. I remember when 
I was so small that I played with a bow and arrow, 
and, as I often lost my arrow, I would hide myself in 
the grass, and ask God to tell me where it was ; and, 
as I often found it soon after, that gave me encourage- 
ment always to go to Him for anything that I was 
greatly troubled about. My parents were very strict 
with their children, guarding them against all evil. 
The family always attended church on the Sabbath, 
and that day must never be desecrated by either 
children or servants. I recollect, one day, hearing one 
of my father's hired men using words to his team that 
I had never heard before. After he was gone, I stood 
upon the same stone that he had stood upon, and re- 
peated his language at the top of my voice. My father 
heard me, called me to him, and asked me what I was 
saying, and where I heard those words? "I told him, 
" from Eichard." He took me kindly by the hand, led 
me into the house, and told me those words were very 



EARLY LIFE IN ENGLAND. 23 

naughty, and God was angry with every individual 
who used them. He talked to me, and wept. The 
man was discharged, and that was the end of it — but, 
from that time onward, I dreaded profanity? Thus 
passed my early boyhood. 

MY FATHER'S DEATH — THE PROPERTY. 

My father died when I was about eleven years old, 
and, having died suddenly, he left no Will : conse- 
quently, under the English law of primogeniture, there 
was no provision for any of the children except the 
oldest son. When my mother died — which occurred 
after my removal to America — her Will was prosecuted 
iu the Court of Chancery, and that used up the balance 
of my father's property. I do not know that any of 
the family reaped any benefit from it. 

MERCANTILE APPRENTICESHIP. 

My time was spent in school from my seventh to my 
twelfth year. For that day, I had obtained a tolerable 
knowledge of the English language, and made some 
little advance in Latin. In my fourteenth year, my 
mother bound me as an apprentice in a wholesale and 
retail dry-goods and grocery establishment. About 
two years after, my master failed in business, and I 
prevailed upon my mother, if possible, to get my in- 
dentures, which were kindly given up. She was then 
living in Great Grimsby, where my father died. She 
had watched my morals with intense anxiety. I loved 
her — and to this day there is no word, except " Jesus," 
in the English language, so dear to me, as " Mother." 
At this old age, I have no recollection of ever design- 
edly doing anything that I thought would injure her 
feelings. 

TRY MY HAND IN LONDON — AM ROBBED. 

After my mother had got everything settled relative 



24 sheardown's auto-biography. 

to my indentures, I concluded to launch out upon the 
world for myself. She assisted me, and I started for 
London, knowing very little about a large city, although, 
the placS where I had been was quite a market-town, 
a borough, and a sea-port. Nothing of importance 
occurred on my journey to the great Metropolis. Bat 
I had been in the city only a short time,. when I found 
my pocket was picked. I had a number of guineas — 
seventy-five, I think — which my mother had carefully 
sewed up in a little pocket, inside my vest. To my 
utter astonishment, my vest was cut, and the pocket 
and guineas were gone. I soon found friends, and got 
into employ. For years. I never mentioned my loss to 
any individual, but concluded, if that was the way the 
world was to use me, I must look out for it. 

CULTIVATE MORALITY. 

I reflected, "Now, I am alone, and will mark out a 
path that 1 must walk in if I am ever to be anybody." 
The first point was, I will be punctually honest : who- 
ever shall be my employer, I will make his interests 
my own. I will never profane the Sabbath, but, under 
every possible circumstance, will attend church. I will 
never indulge in tippling, gambling, nor swearing — 
and will see to it that I am never found in lewd 
company. These resolutions, thank God ! I was able 
to live up to. I was naturally light, vain, and fond of 
amusements. Perhaps my greatest sin was a passion- 
ate fondness for the theater. I was cured of that 
evil, by the following circumstance : A gentleman, on 
the stage, was performing his part in the " Castle 
Specter," and where he called upon God to strike him 
dead if he was not telling the truth, he fell lifeless upon 
the floor ! From that time onward, my great anxiety 
for the theater was gone. 



EARLY LIFE IN ENGLAND, 25 

There was nothing in my daily life worthy of note 
as widely differing from that of other young men under 
like circumstances. I confined myself to the dry-goods 
business entirely, in a house that sold both by whole- 
sale and retail. 

RELIGIOUS IMPRESSIONS. 

Up to this time, I had always been the subject, more 
or less, of religious impressions, and at times was very 
much distressed in relation to my future state. I was 
unprepared to meet God, and often longed and wished 
that I were a Christian. While living in Brentford, 
seven miles west of London, I heard a very faithful 
minister, every Sabbath, and under every sermon felt 
worse. We had many clerks, both male and female, 
who would often speak about my being cast down, and 
^ould cautiously say they must rally me; when, in 
order to prevent them from thinking I was serious on 
the subject of religion, I would join with them in their 
merriment, and dissipate the feeling as soon as I could. 

MY CHRISTIAN BROTHER-IN-LAW, NOT FAITHFUL. 

My employer was also my brother-in-law. After 
going to church one Sabbath, on our return, as we 
were sitting in concert in the family circle, he said to 
me, " I am going down into the country, sir, and want 
to take the coach, at five o'clock in the morning, from 
Golden Cross, Charing Cross/' I asked, "What coach 
will you take?" He replied, " I prefer to walk, sir, it 
being only about ten miles ; but I wish you to go with 
me. We will start about two o'clock in the morning — 
it will be a pleasant morning walk/' I was much de- 
lighted with the idea of walking in company with him, 
for he was a religious man, and prayed with us every 
morning and evening. I thought it would be a good 
opportunity for him to talk with me about the interests 



26 sheardown's auto-biography. 

of my soul. Bat, alas! although I taxed all my 
powers to draw him into conversation on the subject of 
religion, it was an utter failure. His only theme was 
the business which was necessary to be done while he 
was gone. I was the particular and confidential clerk, 
therefore had to submit to all the instructions he had 
to give concerning the things of this world. "When I 
returned home. I felt sick, for I did neither eat nor 
drink while walking the twenty miles. That left me 
rather feeble, but it would not have been so much the 
case if it had not been for the distress of my mind. I 
went -to my room, and laid down. I was soon called 
upon by one of the servants, who took to my sister the 
message that I was sick. She came, and tried to nurse 
me as best she could, but nothing that she could do 
would relieve the pain and anguish. Finally, one of 
the clerks came up to my room, and said I must get 
up, for there was a gentleman who had some business 
to attend to, and he wanted to have it done before the 
King passed through, on his return from Windsor to 
London, which would be in about an hour. Amidst 
the world of business, my convictions soon wore off in 
a great measure, and I resumed my former appearance. 

REMOVAL FR03I LONDON TO HULL. 

Nothing especial occurred with me for quite a length 
of time. My employer was a member of a London 
linen drapers' company, who were opening new estab- 
lishments in different cities and towns. One day he 
called me into his private room, where he told me he 
had bought an establishment in the city of Hull, and 
the stock would be ready to ship from London in a 
short time. He wanted I should take charge of the 
goods, get them all in order in the new store, and, 
when ready to do business, write to him, when he 
would come with a set of clerks to open the house. 



EARLY LIFE IN ENGLAND. 21 

VISIT MY MOTHER— MUCH ENJOYMENT. 

The vessel in which I embarked, anchored at the 
mouth of the river Humber, opposite the port where 
my mother lived. I went ashore in the evening, and 
about nine o'clock found her, with her little grand- 
daughter, sitting around the table, with her daily com- 
panion — an open Bible. She embraced me with all the 
affection and love of a mother. When a boy at home. 
I used to read to her a great deal in that Book. While 
she was preparing me some supper, I took her Bible, 
and commenced reading at the place where it was 
opened, in the prophecies of Isaiah. I read several 
chapters. I never read the Scriptures with so much 
interest before. I thought my satisfaction in reading 
grew out of the idea, in my own mind, that it was be- 
cause she was pleased to hear me read again. When 
ready to retire for the night, she showed me into my 
room. She said the house was new, the doors were 
swollen, and would not shut close, and therefore she 
left mine entirely open. When I was laid away in bed, 
she came into my room, and I requested her to put my 
curtains to one side, as I had to leave at four o'clock in 
the morning. Her lodging room joined mine. When 
she retired, she kneeled down by her bedside and 
prayed. I never had such feelings in my life, before. 
My mind was in a state that I cannot describe. Some 
time elapsed. I thought I must pray, but had no hope 
that God would hear me. I thought, if I could only re- 
member some portions of my father's prayers, I might 
be heard ; but I could not call up in my mind words 
that I could so connect as to make any sense. Then, I 
tried to pray in my own way. A thought struck me, 
that, to lie in bed and pray, did not become one in my 
state of mind. I got upon my knees, and prayed, and 
while praying, all my trouble appeared to be removed. 



28 sheardown's auto-biography. 

I fell into a sweet sleep, for a short time. Awaking, 
I arose, and bade farewell to that dear mother. I did 
not think, at that time, that it was any religious 
change ; and I am not prepared to say, even now, that 
it was. 

DARKNESS OF MIND. 

My business called me to' the docks, and about the 
ships, where I heard much profanity. It sounded 
more harshly in my ears than it had ever done before. 
But my cares and responsibilities soon wore away that 
blessed state of mind which I enjoyed when I left my 
mother's house. I punctually attended church, every 
Sabbath, hearing different ministers, but did not have 
muoh religious feeling. Afterwards — in immediate 
connection with a change of sentiments in a promi- 
nent minister — my mind became much interested in 
view of my condition. 

MR. ARBON BECOMES A BAPTIST. 

Eev. William Arbon, my favorite preacher in Dagger 
Lane, was a graduate of Lady Huntingdon's College, 
and followed the peculiarities of the clergymen in her 
connection. They wore the gown and bands, and used 
part of the liturgy, with other modes of worship, of the 
Episcopalians. At one time, having a number of chil- 
dren to sprinkle, he thought he would thoroughly 
investigate the subject. He was a Welshman, a ripe 
scholar, and had all the means for a close iavestigation. 
He proposed to base his sermon upon the First Epistle 
of Peter, 3d chapter, 21st verse : " The like figure 
whereunto, even baptism, doth also now save us, (not the 
putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of 
a good conscience toward God,) by the resurrection of 
Jesus Christ/' But he found that, upon that point, he 
had always been in error. When he went to his chapel 






EARLY LITE IN ENGLAND. 29 

Sabbath morning, expecting to have the children pre- 
sented for christening, he told his congregation that he 
should not attend to it, then. Keturning home, after 
service, he took his gown and bands and threw them 
on the fire. His wife said, " William, you are crazy. ' ; 
He replied, " No, wife, I am clothed and in my right 
mind/' In the afternoon, he preached on baptism, and 
told them it was his farewell sermon to them. 

WAS BAPTIZED— A NEW CHURCH FORMED. 

At that time, there were but two Baptist churches in 
the city, and they evidently saw that he was too good 
a man to be lost — consequently, they agreed to colo- 
nize a few members from their two churches, as a 
nucleus for a third. They at once rented a chapel in 
which there was no preaching, built a baptistery, and 
invited him to join them. A council was held, he told 
his Christian experience, was baptized, ordained, and 
called to be their pastor. He afterwards went down 
into the liquid tomb and immersed some who followed 
him from his original church, and also several converts 
who had not before made a profession of religion. 

All this had passed, unknown to me, until I heard 
that he was preaching on Princess street. I imme- 
diately went and hired a sitting in his chapel, and my 
mind became very much stirred up in view of my con- 
dition. 

BROUGHT INTO FULL HOPE. 

A short time after this, I heard Mr. Arbon preach 
from Solomon's Songs, 6th chapter, 13th verse : " Ee- 
turn, return, Shulamite; return, return, that we may 
look upon thee. What will ye see in the Shulamite? 
As it were the company of two armies." My eyes 
were opened. I did not only see men as trees walking, 
but I appeared to enter into the full-orbed light of 



30 sheardown's auto-biography. 

the Gospel. Old things had passed away, all things 
had become new ; and I felt, then, that.it would have 
been no sacrifice for me to make, if a person had said 
to me, " Now, Sir, if you will give all you possess, you 
may go into that pulpit and speak half an hour/' I 
would have given it, freely. I must confess that I did 
not know what I wanted to say — but I saw such a 
beauty in the plan of God's salvation, that I felt I must 
say something about it. I went home from chapel, 
expecting everybody knew just how I felt. I did not 
know, then, that this was religion. I thought, if it 
was, Christians certainly would know about it, and 
they would say something to me upon the subject. 
But, alas ! not a word from any individual. My em- 
ployer was a Baptist by profession, and afterward 
became a member of that church, but he never con- 
versed with me upon the subject of personal, experi- 
mental religion. The idea appeared to be universal, in 
that day, when they saw a person who appeared to be 
under religious exercises, they must not say anything 
to him : God would do his own work. 

THOUGHTS AS TO MY DUTY. 

I was, otherwise, very happily situated. I had my 
own lodging room, where I could enjoy reading my 
Bible, praying alone, and meditating upon my situa- 
tion — not knowing what this great change meant. 
The blessed Spirit, in a great measure, was pleased to 
give me a ground of hope, from the reading of the 
Word of God, that I was a Christian. In the multitude 
of the thoughts that were within me, this one struck 
my mind with great power : Now, if you are a child of 
God, He has claims upon you that He has not had 
before. I believed that I had duties to perform, and 
commands to obey ; but I was ignorant of whf t they 



EARLY LIFE IN ENGLAND. 31 

were. I thought they must be revealed, somewhere ; 
and I was led to search, carefully and prayerfully, the 
New Testament. With my Testament open before me, 
and on my knees before God, I found it was my duty 
to be baptized; and Jesus revealed to me no other 
way, but immersion. I had never seen a person im- 
mersed. I had never heard what is called a Christian 
experience. I was continually passing through light 
and shade, no person saying anything to me relative to 
my condition. Sometimes I thought Christians knew 
all about the workings of my mind, but had no confi- 
dence in me as a Christian, and therefore withheld 
from me everything upon the subject. 

INQUIRY MADE— BUT NO PROGRESS. 

I was in the habit, after the business of the day was 
over, of taking a walk with my employer. One even- 
ing, while walking out pretty late, he remarked to me, 
" Sir, has not a great change come over your mind, 
in a short time ?" This opened the door of my lips : it 
was, indeed, as oil to my head, and marrow to my 
bones. I told him many of the changes through which 
I had passed. We walked till a late hour, but I do not 
recollect, now, that he, as an individual, ever named to 
me the subject again, until I had become a member of 
the church. 

^A GOOD DEACON HELPS ME. 

I did not know how to get my case before the breth- 
ren. There was a deacon of that church, whom I 
esteemed, very highly, as a great and good man. Being 
an upholsterer, he was doing with us a'pretty large 
business. One day, while with him, I thought I would 
ask him some questions, but did not mean to betray 
myself. The first question was, what a person had to 
do, who wished to become a member of their Church? 



32 sheardown's auto-biography. 

He went on and told me, in the first place, the individual 
must make his request known to the pastor, or some of 
the deacons. In the next place, the pastor or some of 
the deacons would call upon the one thus requesting 
admission, and, when the individual had been conversed 
with, if they thought best they would lay it before the 
church. The church would then appoint a committee 
to wait upon the individual, and converse with him, and 
he with them, and they mutually pray with and for 
each other. If there were religious individuals in the 
family, they would be inquired of by the committee to 
know what kind of a life the applicant had been living, 
what was thought of his moral character, &c. The 
committee, and the candidate, would arrange the times 
of meeting according to their own convenience; and 
this was to be as often as circumstances would permit? 
for one month. Then the committee reported to the 
church their progress, and their observations in the case, 
if they had any, with several other matters of minor 
importance. 

I had calculated, through this conversation, to keep 
myself entirely in the shade, but the good man read me 
all through. Immediately after the details were ended, 
he said: "Sir, you have been asking these questions on 
your own account?" and I had to own up the whole 
truth. 

BEFORE THE CHURCH. 

The month was passed through in this way, and I 
was notified to attend the next meeting of the church. 
On the appointed day I went, and met with several 
others, whose errand was the same as my own. We 
were put into a small room, or vestry, until the church 
had heard the reports of the committees relative to the 
evidence they had obtained of the genuineness of our 
conversion. We were then taken before the church, 



EARLY LITE IN ENGLAND. 33 

one at a time. When in the presence of the church, 
we were kindly invited to give a relation of our Chris- 
tian experience. Here I stumbled. I told them I did 
not know what was meant by a Christian experience. 
A good old brother said, with an overflowing heart, 
" My dear young brother, it is very simple ; just begin 
where God began with you, and talk out familiarly your 
thoughts, and actions, up to the present time/' I related, 
as best I could, the way that God had led me. After 
I got through, the deacon went with me into another 
side-room, where I awaited the decision of the church. 
Then I was permitted to return to the room where the 
church were. During the examination, no two candi- 
dates were permitted to be in the presence of the church 
at the same time, (so that they might not hear or use 
each other's phraseology in giving in their testimony.) 
The candidates were received, and, the next day, were 
baptized. At this time, 1 was in my twenty-first year. 

MY BAPTISM— PARTAKE OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. 

On the morning of the day of my baptism — which 
was in the fall of 1812 — the pastor preached a very 
strong and lucid sermon upon the subject. After bap- 
tism, the new members received the right hand of fellow- 
ship, from the pastor, with appropriate remarks to each 
individual. In the afternoon of the same day, the church 
celebrated the Lord's supper. It was a time of great 
interest, especially to the converts who were permitted 
for the first time to attend to that solemn institution. 

CONFERRING WITH NO ONE AS TO DUTY. 

Strange as it may appear, through all these important 
changes, I never so much as thought of advising with 
any individual, not even with my own mother, in rela- 
tion to what I ought to do, and what I ought not to do. 
I was taught by the Spirit, and felt myself amenable 



34 sheardown's auto-biography. 

to God, and to Him only, walking in the footsteps that 
appeared to me to be marked out in the example of our 
Lord Jesus Christ. The New Testament had been my 
only guide thus far, and I felt to trust God for the 
future. 

TWO CHURCH PAUPERS, RICH IN FAITH. 

Converts, in those days, were the same as now — babes 
in Christ, needing instruction from those in riper years. 
There were a very pious old brother and sister, who, 
although supported by the church, were rich in faith, 
and heirs to the kingdom of God. Their little attic 
room was always the converts' home. They would pray 
with us, and we with them, and here we were schooled, 
and nourished up in the things pertaining to the king- 
dom of God. Although many years have passed since 
then, and those pious friends long, very long ago, have 
entered into their rest, they live in my memory fresh 
and green as when I sat at their feet for instruction. 

MEMBERS PUNCTUAL IN MEETINGS. 

It was expected that the members of. that church 
should attend all its meetings; if absent, they were 
supposed to be sick, or out of the city. Even if a mem- 
ber was missed from public worship on the Sabbath, it 
was seldom, if ever, that the deacons returned home 
without calling to ascertain the reason of the absence. 

We were indeed a band of brothers, striving for the 
unity of the Spirit in the bonds of peace. Though my 
business responsibilities were great, yet, when in the 
city, I could always so arrange affairs as to be able to 
attend all the meetings of the church. For we were 
taught, in that day, to regard our religious duties as 
first, and business, secondary. 

CHURCH ACTIVITY AND FAITHFULNESS. 

Our pastor preached three sermons, always, on the 



EARLY LIFE IN ENGLAND. 35 

Sabbath; held prayer meeting on Monday evening, 
when he recapitulated his Sabbath morning's discourse; 
another prayer meeting, "Wednesday evening; and such 
other meetings as were necessary, were appointed from 
time to time. If we were taken sick, the first thing 
was to drop a line to the pastor, or one of the deacons, 
informing them of our condition, and, if severely sick, a 
messenger was sent without delay. We always had a 
prayer meeting on Sabbath morning, at five o'clock in 
the summer, and at seven in the winter, to pray especially 
for the pastor, and that God would be pleased to bless 
His word through the day, in his public administrations. 
Members of the church, going from home, were expected 
to send a line to their pastor, notifying him of their in- 
tended absence, requesting him, and the church, to pray, 
in the public congregation on the Sabbath, for God's 
special protection and care in their behalf. On their 
return, the pastor would give thanks to "God, publicly, 
on Sabbath morning, for protecting them on their 
journey. Such things, with us, in this fast age, are 
obsolete. 

PRAYING, AND SEARCHING THE SCRIPTURES. 

We had also, in those days, very interesting social 
meetings. A few converts and friends would meet at a 
brother's house to spend an hour or two in prayer and 
reading the Scriptures. The one who read, was expected 
to explain that which he had read. The reader, having 
been appointed the week previous, had therefore more or 
less time to prepare his mind for the work assigned 
him. Others present would criticise the remarks made 
by him, why such things were so; and in doing this, 
we always did it with the most brotherly kindness and 
good feeling. If there were any questions that we could 
not satisfactorily dispose of, they were generally referred 



36 sheardown's auto-biography. 

to the pastor, who gave his views upon the subject. 
There was great familiarity between the pastor and his 
people. If at any time they heard him announce a 
doctrine or sentiment which they did not understand, 
it was customary to appeal to him for further enlighten- 
ment upon the subject. It was no uncommon thing 
for the pastor to be present at some of our little family 
meetings, and take part in the services ) but never to 
take the place of the reader, or to give any explanations 
of a text unless called upon so to do. Those were very 
interesting seasons, and kept us from being alienated 
one from another. 

SABBATH SOCIAL EXERCISES. 

While a member of that blessed church, as I have said 
before, we had a prayer meeting at the vestry, every 
Sabbath morning. At that meeting, it was customary 
for some one to read a portion of Scripture, (more or 
less, as he chose,) and he was expected to give an ex- 
planation of what he had read. The reason for this 
was unknown at that time, to the junior portion of the 
church. The pastor, and older brethren, had adopted 
this plan in order to discover the gifts that were in the 
church. They generally arranged matters so that when 
it appeared to fall to the lot of an aged brother to read, 
he would very kindly invite one of the younger mem- 
bers to do it for him. Consequently, we never knew 
when we might be called upon ; and this induced us to 
search the Scriptures diligently, always try to have a 
stock of information on hand, and to be ready on all 
occasions to meet such an emergency. This enabled 
the older brethren to notice the different gifts among 
the younger. When we erred in our exposition of any 
subject, the pastor, or deacon, or some one, would very, 
tenderly endeavor to correct us. To these meetings, I 



EARLY LIFE IN ENGLAND. 37 

am very much indebted, for what little amount of Bible 
knowledge I possess. 

INVITED TO HOLD A MEETING IN SKIDBY. 

While pursuing this course, one day, I met one of the 
aged brethren on the street. He said to me, "You are 
the very man I wanted to see." I asked him what he 
wanted of me ? He told me that there was a little 
village, by the name of Skidby, some seven miles from 
the city, and that its people were living in great igno- 
rance of the way of life. " Now, sir, I want you should 
go to that village, next Sabbath, and hold a meeting 
with them," remarking that there were but three or 
four in all the community, who might be said to be ex- 
perimental Christians. I replied, "Sir, that I cannot 
do. In the first place, I do not know where the village 
is, and secondly, I have no acquaintances there/' " That/' 
he said, "will make no difference. I can give you the 
necessary directions/' I told him, again and again, 
that I could not hold a meeting ; that I had no gift, or 
calling, for anything of the kind. He, however, argued, 
" You can sing, you can pray, you can read the Bible, 
and you can talk some from what vou read; and that 
will be meeting enough, for those poor, ignorant people/' 
Still I persisted in my former statement that I could 
not go. He then importuned, "Now, you go this time, 
and I will tell you where to call. Enquire for Mr. 
William Wilberforce ; he is a Dissenter, and he and his 
wife are very pious people. You need not fear, at all ; 
the house in which he lives is licensed, by the Bishop of 
the diocese l for Dissenting ministers to hold meetings in. 
And now, sir, you must say you'll go/' He pressed me 
so hard that I said, " Yes, I will go/' 

UNDERTAKE WHAT I DID NOT ANTICIPATE. 

Aftes hearing preaching the next Sabbath morning, 
4 



38 sheardown's auto-biography. 

from my pastor, I went, afoot and alone, to the village, 
all the while pondering in my mind what course I should 
take. I had expected to meet only a few persons ; but, 
to my utter astonishment, the house was not only full, 
but a number were on the green by the door and win- 
dows. The moment I went in, the gentleman named 
met me with all the familiarity of an old acquaintance. 
He showed me to a standing place, in one corner of the 
room, with a desk convenient for a speaker, and a beau- 
tiful white napkin spread over it, with a Bible, and 
Watts' old hymn book thereon. I had taken my own 
hymn book in my pocket, for I did not expect, in such a 
community, to find any Dissenters' hymn books. The 
very sight of that desk and Bible, impressed me as 
I had never been impressed before. Everything spoke, 
though in silence, yet louder to my heart than thunder 
tones, "This means that you are to preach." I took 
my seat behind the desk, thought a few moments, and 
came to this conclusion: "I will read, and sing a long 
hymn ; I then will pray, as long as I can ; then I will 
read a long chapter, (thinking I might be able to say 
something, from the whole of it, that would make a 
respectable talk ;) t^ien 1 will read another long hymn ; 
and make a long, concluding prayer — and get out of 
this, the best way I can." 

LED TO SAY SOMETHING— BREAK DOIJN. 

To my utter astonishment, when I had read the first 
hymn, they arose, and I saw there were three, four or 
more hymn books, and a group of youngerly folks who 
looked to me like singers. A man raised the tune, and 
gave the pitch, and they sang most heavenly ; I was so 
enamored with the singing, that my troubles subsided, 
at least for a season. I prayed, and then read another 
long hymn, after which I read part, or the whole, (I do 



EARLY LIFE IN ENGLAND. 39 

not now know which,) of the 3d chapter of Jeremiah's 
Lamentations. The first thing that I was really con- 
scious of, was, that I was in the highest state of perspira- 
tion, speaking from the 57th verse, which reads as fol- 
lows : " Thou drewest near in the day that I called upon 
Thee ; Thou saidest, Fear not." I instantly broke down, 
and said no more. I then proceeded to read the third 
hymn, prayed, and dismissed the congregation. 

ANOTHER APPOINTMENT— FEEL GRIEVED. 

To my utter astonishment, Mr. Wilberforce jumped 
up and said, " This man will preach to us again, next 
Sabbath, at half-past, two in the afternoon. The word 
preach almost petrified me. I said, as soon as I could 
speak, " No, sir, I shall not be here any more." But 
the old gentleman insisted upon it that I would be 
there, and told his neighbors and friends all to come 
out, for they would not be disappointed. I thought I 
was very much misused, so much so that I had some 
trouble to keep John Bull from showing his horns. 
The friends were very kind, and asked me to stay and 
have some refreshments, but I had so little fellowship 
with the old brother's conduct, that I would not stay 
with them even to eat, and went home feeling very 
badly — sometimes, crusty. When I went to church in 
the evening, no one said to me, " Where have you been ?'' 
and I was glad they did not. 

RECONCILED. 

On Monday morning, more calmly and dispassion- 
ately reviewing the scene through which I had passed, 
I was rather glad than otherwise that I did go. By 
Wednesday of the same week, I felt as though I was 
not sorry that I had to go again the next Sabbath — 
and, if the old brother had not said "preach" to the 
people, I thought it would have been a privilege for 



40 sheardown's auto-biography. 

me to go, but I could not bear the idea of preaching. 

THE CHURCH CALLS ME TO ORDER. 

On Thursday, the same Deacon with whom I had 
had the conversation about what was necessary for an 
individual to do in order to join the church, came into 
the store, on business, and said to me, " We have a 
special meeting of the church, to-morrow night, sir, 
and we would be glad to have you attend, at six 
o'clock. You will be there, will you? The meeting is 
important, and we shall especially need you." I told 
him, if Providence did not hedge up my way, I would 
certainly be there. I thought of the thing after he 
was gone. I had heard of no notice being given for a 
special meeting, and could not think what it meant. 

HAVE TO TRY TO TALK AGAIN— BREAK DOWN. 

At the appointed hour, I left my business, and went 
to chapel. I was walking through the aisle, to my 
own seat — the minister and deacons were sitting in 
what was called " the deacons' pew/' at the foot of the 
pulpit — but, as I came opposite the slip, about to turn 
to my left, one of the deacons beckoned to me. I 
turned to see what he wanted. He said, " Come into 
this pew, and sit down beside the pastor." ' This was 
indeed strange to me — I did not know what it could 
mean. After sitting a few moments, the meeting was 
opened by singing and prayer, after which one re- 
marked, " Shall we not proceed to business?" An 
aged brother looked up and said, "Our business is with 
you, Brother Sheardown." I arose and told them that 
I was not conscious of any wrong — I had not meant to 
violate any rules of the church, or any principle of 
Christian propriety. The first thing that came to my 
ears, was, " You have been preaching, sir, without our 
authority ; and we do not suffer our brethren to run 



EARLY LITE IN ENGLAND. 41 

around, preaching, without our knowledge of it." I 
here referred them to the brother, then present, who 
induced me to go. They then said, " If you can preach 
to others, you can preach to us." I told them that I 
had not preached, and that I could not preach. They 
affirmed that I had preached, and that I must preach, 
to them, that night. When I saw that it was impossi- 
ble to get clear, I said to the pastor — whom I loved next 
to my life — " Brother Arbon, if I must speak, will you 
pray V* His answer was, " If you are going to be a 
preacher, you must do your own praying/' That, 
coming from the one who I claimed as my spiritual 
father, was the severest blow yet. I tried to pray, but 
know little or nothing of what it amounted to. They 
said, " Now, take your text." I named the 41st chap- 
ter, 10th verse of Isaiah, which reads as follows : " Fear 
thou not, for I am with thee; be not dismayed, for I 
am thy God. I will strengthen thee, yea, I will help 
thee ; yea, I will uphold thee with the right hand of 
my righteousness." I felt pained, crushed, and dis- 
tressed in heart. I commenced making remarks from 
the passage. After awhile, I felt some freedom of 
utterance. This part of the text struck me with pecu- 
liar force : " Fear thou not, for I am with thee; be not 
dismayed, for I am thy God." Then arose in my 
mind something like this : " Now, you are telling the 
people that you are not going to fear, and that God is 
going to help you :" — and I was broken down, and 
stopped then and there. I then told them, if they 
would only forgive me for going to Skidby on the 
Sabbath and saying what I did to the congregation, 1 
would never do the like again ; and I besought them 
with tears, to pardon me. 

THEY REQUIRE ME TO GO TO SKIDBY AGAIN. 

But nothing in answer to my petition. They said, 



42 sheardown's auto-biography. 

" You have another appointment there, and we do not 
allow our brethren to run at loose ends, and make 
appointments for preaching and not fulfill them." I 
told them I had made no appointment — then went 
on and recapitulated the conduct of the old gentleman 
who made the appointment, but that I did gainsay it, 
and gave bim to understand that I should not be there. 
" Well, but did he not say, in your presence, that you 
would be there ? that all might come ? that they would 
not be disappointed? You should not have allowed 
the appointment to go out." I begged of them not to 
urge it upon me, but they said, " You- must go." 

CONTINUE SPEAKING AT SKIDBY AND BEFORE THE CHURCH. 

The next Sabbath I went, according to appointment, 
with a determination of heart that it should be the 
last time. I got along a little better, that time, than 
the first — but, as soon as I had got through with the 
services, Mr. Wilberforce made another appointment 
"forme, the next Sabbath. My spirit was somewhat 
subdued, and I made no resistance, for the church also 
had made an appointment for me to speak again the 
next Friday evening. This was in the latter part of 
the year 1813. I spoke to the church, once a week, for 
several months, and also continued going to the afore- 
said little village. 

FAILURE TO GET AT THE WORK. 

During this time, there was a young brother who 
wished to preach. He appeared* to have the " preach 
fever." Not so with me — mine was the chill, without 
the fever. This brother wished me to let him go with 
me to Skidby, and let him preach — which he did, to 
the best of his ability. He went again, and preached 
from Isaiah, 7th chapter, 25th verse, which reads as 
follows : " And on all hills that shall be digged with 



EARLY LIFE IN ENGLAND. 43 

the mattock, there shall not eome thither the fear of 
briers or thorns • but it shall be for the sending forth of 
oxen, and for the treading of lesser cattle." He was 
very much embarrassed, and talked pretty much all 
the time about digging with the mattock. It appeared 
to have made an impression on the minds of the 
children, for the next time he went they ran in the 
streets and cried out, " There comes the mattock man 
— there comes the mattock man !" I do not recollect 
that he attempted to preach much afterwards. 

ENCOURAGED AT SKIDBY. 

That village had been noted for its immorality ; and 
it was very difficult for a Dissenting minister to go 
there, preach, and get away without personal insult. 
The clergyman of the Established church was also the 
Justice of the Peace in the place : consequently, it 
would have availed nothing to enter a complaint. But 
there was not so much as a dog to move his tongue 
against unworthy me. 

SOME DISCOURAGEMENTS AT HOME. 

Brethren of our church would occasionally go over 
with me, to hear me (as they said) "preach." One 
who sometimes went along, would use all the effort in 
his power to prevail on me to quit. He would often 
say, " You disgrace yourself and your family." Know- 
ing, as he did, the situation in which I was placed, I 
thought it cruel in him. But it was the opinion of 
some good men, in that day, that if a young man could 
be induced to give up trying to preach, or by harsh 
means be driven from it, it was a proof that he was 
not called of God to the work ! 

DISTRESSED AS TO MY DUTY— THE LOAD REMOVED. 

I had, all this time, a great anxiety to do good — to 
be the means of saving souls — but had not the least 



44 sheardown's auto-biography. 

evidence of being called to preach the Gospel. It wore 
upon my physical nature, so much so that the first 
inquiry of my friends was, " Are you sick, sir ? Tou 
look very poorly." My wife — for I was married, as I 
will hereafter narrate — was afraid that I would die. 
"While thus afflicted, both mentally and bodily, I was 
going to hear my pastor preach, one Sabbath morning, 
weighed down with sorrow, because I thought I was 
(like one of old) running, but had no tidings. I can 
clearly see, in my mind's eye, now, the very spot, with 
its surroundings in the street, where this passage of 
Scripture came to my relief — Acts 9th chapter, 15th 
verse : " But the Lord said unto him, Go thy way : for 
he is a chosen vessel unto me, to bear my name before 
the Gentiles and kings, and the children of Israel." I 
felt, at once, volatile as air. My trouble was all gone. 
I was as happy, it appeared to me, as it was possible 
for any one to be. I cannot describe the state of my 
mind at that time. I took my accustomed seat in the 
chapel. I thought my pastor looked unusually lovely. 
When he arose and read his text, he took the same 
passage which had so richly relieved my own mind ! 
He appeared to enter into the very depths of my heart 
— and, before he was through, I had no doubt left that 
God designed I should preach his 6?ospel, as best I 
could. 

After that meeting was out, the brother who had en- 
deavored to dissuade me from ever standing up before 
the people again, said to me, " Are you going to 
Skidby, to-day ?' I answered, "Yes, sir." Said he, "I 
want to go with you." We agreed upon a certain 
corner of a street where we would meet. I was sorry 
that he proposed to go, for I feared he would mar my 
meditations, and disturb my sweet communion with 
God. He heard me speak, and I asked him to pray. 



EARLY LIFE IN ENGLAND, 45 

After the service, he appeared to be in very good 
spirits ; and when we had left the house to return 
home, he took hold of my arm, very familiarly, and 
said, " Brother Thomas, you will preach, in spite of all 
of us. You have preached, to-day. And now, sir, Ibid 
you God-speed.^ From that day onward, I had a com- 
fortable evidence that God had been pleased to appoint 
me to the work of the ministry, 



CHAPTER II.— 1814 to 1821. 



Marriage — Enlarged Itinerating Labors — Hard Times in England 
— Business Changes — Gillites and Fullerites — Visit to the Con- 
tinent, with my Wife — Emigrate to America, and Settl^ in 
' Seneca County, N, Y. — An Awkward Englishman, a Stran- 
ger among Friendly Yankees — Try to adapt Myself to the 
Ways of the Country — Arrival of my lamily — Good News 
from Skidby. 

OUR MARRIAGE. 

As I have stated that I would say something in 
reference to my marriage, perhaps I may as well say 
it now as at any other time. When I made up my 
mind to change my situation in life, I thought every- 
thing, as far as domestic happiness was concerned, 
depended upon the choice that I should make of a com- 
panion. I knew there was One who could direct me 
aright: therefore, I concluded to ask wisdom of God. 
It was my special prayer, for weeks, that He would 
direct me. I told the Lord just what kind of a person 
I desired. In the first place, she must be pious: in the 
next place, she must have the same denominational 
views with myself. I told the Lord, He knew all about 
my temperament of mind, and I wanted whoever 
should be best adapted to my circumstances and feel- 
ings in this respect. 

MY FIRST CHOICE. 

After having prayed long and earnestly, I saw a 
certain individual coming into church. The thought 



48 sheardown's auto-biography. 

flashed across my mind, "That, I should conclude, is 
the very woman to suit me for a wife." But, somehow 
or other, I had an impression that she was a married 
lady. I had often seen her, singing in the choir, but 
did not know her name. When church was dismissed, 
I said to one of the members, " Can you tell me who 
that lady is ?" The answer was, "Why! do you not 
know ?" I said, " No, I do not/' He then replied, 
tl She is the daughter of Brother Glassam, one of our 
members." I continued, " She is a married lady, is she 
not?" The reply was, "No, she is a single lady." 

In the evening, when church was out, I shook hands 
with her parents, (for I was acquainted with them,) 
and said, " I am going to walk home with you*" I 
offered my arm to the young lady, (Esther, by name,) 
according to the custom of the country, tarried about 
an hour, had a little prayer-meeting, and said to 
Esther, on leaving, " If it would be convenient, I would 
like to call upon you, Wednesday evening, at nine 
o'clock." She politely accepted the call. I visited her 
but a short time that evening, and left with the prom- 
ise of another visit. 

When I went the next time — which, by the by, was 
only the third — instead of meeting the young lady, the 
father met me, and wanted to know my intentions in 
calling upon his daughter. I told him they were all 
right, but if I could spend an hour with her, I could 
then tell him more about my intentions. The mother 
showed me into a room adjoining the sitting room, and 
presently the daughter walked in. We talked over, in 
one (to me) important hour, all that we had to say, 
relative to a union for life. She said she also had been 
praying for direction from God, in view of such a 
change, and had been deeply impressed, when she saw 
me, that that would be the man of her choice if he was 



REMOVALS— SETTLE IN AMERICA. 49 

not a married man. But I always walked with my 
sister — her husband being much from home — and many 
had taken us for husband and wife. I told her, that 
evening, in closing up our conversation, " Now, I shall 
not be in a situation to be married, under one year. 
Can you wait so long?" She answered, " Yes, O yes — 
anything that is best." I remarked, "" Then, if God 
will, we will be married on such a day, one year hence, 
at eight o'clock in the morning. We can correspond 
at- any time when we are absent from the city. But I 
never wrote a love-letter in my life, and probably never 
shall. I want all our correspondence to be of a spirit- 
ual nature. We will wrrte in prose or poetry, which- 
ever suits the mind the best." The thing w^as settled, 
then arid there. I then reported, to the old gentleman, 
our progress. We had a very pleasant year of cor- 
respondence, frequently walking and talking together 
as opportunity offered. I rented a house and had it 
furnished, ready to take her to, when she should leave 
her father and mother. 

ECCLESIASTICAL IMPEDIMENTS. 

In those days, though the Toleration Act had taken 
off many burdens from the Dissenters, yet they were 
not allowed to marry, or bury their dead, without the 
Episcopal service. We could only be married accord- 
ing to the formula of that church, and the ceremony 
could not be performed except between the hours of 
eight o'clock in the morning and twelve o'clock at 
noon. As we did not intend to have our marriage 
" published" — that is, read to the congregation, in the 
church, three Sabbaths in succession — we were obliged 
to marry " with license." Five guineas was the price 
for marrying in that way. The time had arrived. I 
went to the clergyman's house, about six o'clock in the 
5 



50 sheardown's auto-biography. 

evening previous to the day appointed, to obtain the 
license, which should be given twelve hours before cele- 
brating the ceremony. The vicar was not at r>ome, 
but his wife informed me that he would be at home, in 
all probability, before eight o'clock. I told her my 
errand, and the necessity of being married in the morn- 
ing as soon as the clock had struck eight. She said, 
" Call again, sir, any time in the course of the evening." 
I called the second time — he was not in ; the third time 
— all the same; the fourth time, at about ten o'clock in 
the evening — I knew, from what his wife said, that he 
was attending a party. I told her I would be in, about 
six o'clock in the morning, for my license, and must 
have it. She said, "Very well, sir — I will inform Mr. 
B." I knew that the responsibility rested on him, and 
not on me. The license granted at that hour would not 
be strictly valid, and, should it come to his Bishop's ears, 
the vicar must be the individual who must suffer. 

A DRUNKEN MINISTER. 

I went again in the morning, rang the bell, and soon 
a servant appeared who showed me into a small recep- 
tion room, saying that Mr. B. would be in shortly. I 
thought, at once, the thing was understood. He very 
soon made his appearance, in his morning gown — apolo- 
gized for having been out so late over night — said he 
was at a party, and, while around the convivial board, 
had taken too much punch : "In fact," he said, "I got 
pretty tipsy." I told him that I knew that. Said he, 
"How did you know it, sir?" " I saw you. sir." "Where, 
sir?" " Standing at the corner of Princess street, rest- 
ing your head against the wall " " Well," he said, " we 
will say no more about that." He went to a little closet 
in the room, where he had a case of old Madeira wine, 
brought out a bottle, two glasses, and a corkscrew, and 



REMOVALS—SETTLE IN AMERICA. 51 

said, " Won't you take a glass of wine, sir V I excused 
myself, by saying, " I never take wine in the morning." 
He said he did not generally do it, but, when he had 
been out over night, in the morning he wanted a little 
to give tone and action to his system ! While writing 
out my license, I should think he took over one-half or 
two-thirds of the bottle full. But I got the paper, and 
started for the woman, with her mother, father, and 
sister, and, just as the clock struck eight, we were in 
the church, ready to appear at the altar. There was a 
word in the marriage ceremony which was " worship." 
It came in the clause where it is said, " With this ring 
I thee wed, with my body I thee worship" &c. I was 
willing to love and cherish my wife, but was not willing 
to " worship" her. Therefore I substituted the word 
" serve," when saying over that part of the ceremony. 
He said, " worship. " I tried it again, and gave the 
word " serve." He then turned his large Prayer Book 
the other side up, so that I could read for myself. I 
knew he was in my hands, for I could report him to the 
Bishop: therefore I read again, " serve." He said, "Very 
well, sir; serve it is, then; it will do just as well." So 
we passed on to the end. 

I took my wife to her new home, with her parents 
and sister. Our breakfast was waiting for us. I dropped 
a note of invitation" to our pastor and his wife to take 
tea with us and spend the evening. I then went to my 
business, and attended to it until about four in the after- 
noon. Returning to my home,- we spent the evening 
in conversation, singing and prayer, when the friends 
retired, and we were left in possession of our own 
domicil. This was on the 23d of December, 1814. I 
shall have occasion again to refer to my wife, for she 
was my right hand, in affliction and sorrow, in joy and 
rejoicing. 



52 sheardown's auto-biography. 

enlarged license to preach. 

While trying to preach, my labors were for a time 
confined to the little village of Skidby, and to the 
church. (And here let me say, that when I spoke be- 
fore the church, there were none present but those who 
were members of that body.) Things went on pros- 
perously with us, and, in 1815, I received permission 
from the church — or what is termed, in America, a 
"license" — to exercise my gift wherever God in his 
providence might open a door. 

SUFFERING AND CRIME IN ENGLAND. 

Those were times that tried both State and Church. 
The American and French wars were about closing. 
BreadstufFs were extremely high. Flour was two dol- 
lars*and twenty-five cents per stone, (fourteen pounds.) 
Bankruptcy and failures, of every kind, had been the 
order of the day, for some time. The poor tax of our 
firm in Hull, one year, was about eleven hundred dol- 
lars — a rate of taxation which Americans never yet 
endured. The operators in mills, factories, &c, were 
sore pressed to obtain the small pittance sufficient to 
keep them from starvation ; and many died of actual 
irunger. It was a common-place thing to see, in the 
daily papers, accounts of men being found dead : u Ver- 
dict given, Died for want of food." I saw, on one occa- 
sion, as estimated, one hundred and forty thousand 
operators, gathered at Manchester, parading the streets, 
emaciated and care-worn. Their banner was a bread 
loaf, dipped in blood, with an inscription of red letters 
upon black ground, " Bread or Blood." The soldiers 
were let in upon them, after they had assembled in St. 
Peter's Square, Market Street Lane, to be addressed by 
a Mr. Hunt, who presented himself as one of the great 
reformers of the day. But the whole scene was summed 



REMOVALS—SETTLE IN AMERICA. 58 

up in the utter dispersion of the motley crowd, by the 
swords and sabres of the military. Highway robberies, 
shop-lifting, house-breaking, and murder, were every- 
day occurrences. None but those who lived in that 
day, and witnessed the scenes, can form any adequate 
idea of the wretched state of the nation. 

NEW CHURCH ENTERPRISE. 

But I wish not to recall the picture of those dark 
days in England. Therefore I will return to that which 
concerns me most, and review circumstances more con- 
genial to my nature. About this time, our church had 
to give up their chapel — for what reason, I do not now 
remember, but my impression is that it was decided, in 
a suit which had been for many years in the Court of 
Chancery, against those from whom we had rented. 
We then removed to a house, called Salt House Lane 
Chapel. Soon after that, it was thought best, by some 
of the church, that a few should take letters and build 
up a new interest in a low, wicked part of the city. 
We obtained a building, and fitted it up, for a place of 
worship. I was one in the enterprise. Our pulpit was 
supplied by such ministers as we could obtain. Part of 
the time it fell to my lot to do the public speaking. I 
also continued my labors in the little village previously 
alluded to. 

HOPES FRUSTRATED. 

A new thought came into my mind- — that, if God 
would prosper me, as he had done, I might in a short 
time be able to preach the Gospel to the poor, anywhere 
and everywhere, as opportunity might offer, and sus- 
tain myself. But God's ways were not my ways, nor 
His thoughts my thoughts. For, though I had sailed, 
more or less, in different crafts, I had got my foot upon 
a ship that I had never sailed in before — that was a 



54 sheardown's auto-btography. 

partner -ship. I became a junior partner in the firm, 
but very soon found the vessel was leaking, and the 
probability was that she would founder, sooner or later. 
In her, I lost a great portion of the earnings that I had 
been laying up for years. I concluded to leave Hull, 
and commence anew. 

REMOTE TO POXTEFRACT. 

In the spring of 1818, I located in the old borough of 
Pontefract, in the same county, doing some business on 
my own account, and some on commission, and making 
about a comfortable living. But my hope of becoming 
a minister of the Gospel, preaching to the poor, and 
sustaining myself, gave up the ghost. Yet I continued 
to preach, in villages near the city. There was no 
Baptist church in Pontefract, and the nearest was in 
Leeds, some eighteen miles away. But I felt that the 
poor villages needed the "Word of life. I also preached 
for ministers in the place, and ministers in the country. 
No matter, to me, what their denominational name 
might be, if they were only orthodox churches. 

TOO MITCH METAPHYSICAL PREACHING. 

Here permit me to relate a little circumstance which 
occurred while I was in that place. Some three miles 
distant, there was a village of several hundred poor and 
ignorant people, the men being generally barge-men 
and coal-heavers. But there was an Independent chapel 
in the place, with a pious church, and a minister whose 
soul was in the work. He was a man of good educa- 
tion, and well understood how to use that education in 
the field of his labors. He called upon me, one day, to 
see if I could preach for him for three weeks ; he had 
obtained a supply for other three weeks, and was to be 
absent six weeks. The other brother he had obtained, 
was from the Bradford Theological Institution. I sup- 



REMOVALS— SETTLE IN AMERICA, 55 

plied the church the first, and the young brother the 
next three weeks. After the pastor returned, he came 
up to town, to express his thanks for my labors. I was 
engaged in business when he came in, and asked him 
to walk up stairs into the sitting-room, where Mrs. 
Sheardown would visit with him until I was at liberty. 
Soon, I heard Bro. Lees laugh, most heartily — only as 
such good-hearted, whole-souled men know how to 
laugh. When I went up-stairs, I inquired the cause of 
the wave of merriment which had subsided. Bro. Lees 
said he had been relating to Mrs. Sheardown a circum- 
stance that occurred during the labors of his young 
collegiate, as given him by the brother himself. He 
thought he had preached a very big sermon. In that 
sermon, he had said a great deal about "metaphysics," 
and metaphysical reasoning. He was quite anxious to 
know what the people thought of his sermon : therefore, 
he concluded to mingle with the congregation, as they 
retired, hoping that he might hear their opinions. He 
was close in the rear of two good old mothers, who, 
with locked arms, were nudging along the sidewalk. 
One said, " O, what a blessed sarment we had ! I never 
heered.&uGh. a one/' The other said, " What part did 
you like the best?" 1 liket it all, but that part I liket 
best where he told us the G-os-pill was both meat and 
physic." The circumstance was so humiliating to the 
young man, that he told the pastor that, in future, he 
would try and use such language as the people whom 
he was addressing could understand. (If this should 
meet the eye of any aspiring young man, whose bumps 
of self-esteem are very large, may it be a word fitly 
spoken !) 

ITINERATE AMONG THE POOR. 

While residing in Pontefract, I had all the week-day 
evening preaching I could do, compatible with my busi- 



5(i sheardown's auto-btooraphy. 

ness. My great object was to present to the people, 
Jesus Christ, the only Saviour of sinners, and that He 
was able and willing to save to the uttermost all who 
came unto God by Him. The operatives in that manu- 
facturing district — in fact, in all the land — continued to 
be sorely pressed for food ; and it was to me a luxury 
to spread before them the bread of eternal life. 

DOCTRINAL DISSENSIONS. 

At that time, there was great excitement in the Bap- 
tist churches, growing out of Gill-ism and Fuller-ism. 
Although the beloved Fuller had recently (1815) gone 
to his rest, he had tapped a new vein of theology, that 
was just beginning to pour out its light upon the world. 
Dr. Gill had long been the standard of divinity, and it 
was very hard for some to give up his favorite dog- 
matical theories, and many, both ministers and laymen, 
were deeply imbued with the spirit of hyper-Calvinism. 
But Fuller had hidden the leaven in the measure of 
meal, and it was working powerfully upon the minds of 
many, so that, when a minister was the subject of con- 
versation, the first question generally was, "Is he a 
Gill-ite or a Fuller-ite?" and the churches were much 
divided in their views. I recollect that Mr. Arbon once 
said in a sermon, " If faith is not a duty, then unbelief 
is no sin." Two or three of the old members imme- 
diately took their hats and deliberately walked out of 
the church, saying they would never sit peaceably and 
hear such Arminian stuff as that. 

VISIT TO FRANCE. 

While residing in Pontefract, in the early part of 
1820, business called me to the continent of Europe. 
While in France, I learned more about the " mother of 
harlots and abominations of the earth, " than I had ever 
known before. It would not have been safe for me, 



REMOVALS—SETTLE IN AMERICA. 57 

had it ever been known that I had a Protestant Bible 
in my possession. In traveling by the Diligence, it was 
almost a daily occurrence to have to take off my hat to 
the images of their saints, posted at the corners of the 
roads ; and, on one great festival day, I had to bow 
my knees in the street until the Grand Costodia — the 
bust of St. Peter, and other relics, which were carried 
upon the shoulders of twelve priests — had passed by ! 

A LONE CHRISTIAN WOMAN. 

' While in that land, I met but one Christian. That 
was a lady, whose acquaintance I made accidentally, 
while walking one morning on the beach of the Bay of 
Biscay. In passing her, I gave the customary saluta- 
tion, in French. She answered very politely, and, 
turning around immediately, she added, "Anglaise, 
Monsieur?" She detected my Ed glish accent in pro- 
nouncing the French. I entered into a conversation 
with her, in which she gave me a short history of her 
life. She was born in London. Her father, an English 
officer, was killed in battle. She and her mother were 
then in France, where the daughter married a French 
officer, and, subsequently, renounced her Protestantism, 
and became a Catholic. Afterwards, she became con- 
vinced of the great sin, (as she expressed it,) of re- 
nouncing the religion of her fathers. Her exercises 
resulted in her hopeful conversion to God. Seventeen 
long years she had cherished that hope in secret, all the 
time conforming to the externals of Eomanism. She 
said that I was the first person to whom she dared to 
divulge the fact; for, if her husband should know it, 
he would take the first opportunity to plunge his dagger 
into her breast. I spoke to her such words of consola- 
tion, and encouragement, as I could, under the circum- 
stances. 1 saw her no more, but hope she may be found 



58 sheardown's auto-biography. 

among the redeemed of the Lord, in that day when 
God shall make up His jewels. 

MRS. SHEARDOWN'S ADVENTURES. 

While in France, my wife came over, to make a short 
visit to the country that was then so bitterly hated by 
the land that gave her birth. Her introduction was 
very unfavorable. I had written her that I would meet 
her at Calais, on the given day and hour that the 
packet from England was expected to arrive. The ves- 
sel came, in an hour or more before the expected time ; 
consequently. I was not down to the port when it ar- 
rived. She could not speak a word of French, and as soon 
as the ship was hauled up to the dock, the gens d'armes 
(armed police) came on board, demanded her baggage, 
and sent it away to the Custom House. She herself 
was taken by a class of men who looked, to her, the 
meanest set of ruffians she ever saw, and posted away, 
to a prison looking house, where they put her in the 
custody of some old French women, to be searched. 
She scolded, in her language, and resisted all she could, 
but they continued unpinning. &c. until they had 
searched her person thoroughly. They found nothing 
contraband concealed about her. and she was released. 
I was waiting at the depot to receive her. She was so 
frightened, that she looked unnatural. I should have 
given her the particulars that would be required of her 
on her arrival, in my letter, had I not expected to have 
been present when the vessel came in. A few weeks 
taught her, that she was not in the land of her nativity. 

VISIT HOLLAND— THOUGHTS ABOUT AMERICA. 

jly business was nearly done up, and we should soon 
have returned home, but I had to go to Dunkirk, in 
Flanders, and took my wife with me, that she might 
see more of the world. 



REMOVALS— SETTLE IN AMERICA. 59 

For several years, I had been very anxious to visit 
America. I had read many exciting works respecting 
the land of liberty. A particular friend of mine, a dea- 
con of the church where I had my standing in the City 
of Hull, was induced to go to America by the flattering 
accounts, in English publications, of a Dr. Eobert H. 
Eose and others. I had got the impression that America 
was the garden of the world, and that the regions around 
Mont-Eose, in the " Beech Woods/' were the very 
flower-beds of that garden. My friend, the deacon, 
wrote me flattering accounts of the country, but did not 
like the Beech Woods, and finally moved to Philadel- 
phia. I had great confidence in him, for he was to me 
a brother beloved. But after I was married, and settled 
in life, I gave up the hope of ever seeing the new world. 
I could not endure the thought of tearing my wife away 
from all her friends, and taking her to a distant land, 
where, perhaps, she might never see them again. By 
doing this, I thought I should have a poor, broken- 
hearted wife. 

SHE PROPOSES EMIGRATION. 

But while we were at Dunkirk, con7ersing on our 
pillows, without any reference to America or any other 
foreign land, she broke off from the subject then under 
consideration, and said, "How long I have been wishing 
that you would take it into your head to go to America !" 
I was perfectly startled. I said to her, " My dear ! can 
you leave father, and mother, and friends, to go to a 
land where you may never see them again?" She 
answered, " If you think it best, I can." I said to her, 
" I can never take you to a country that I have never 
seen. Would you be willing to stay with our friends 
until I go over and explore the land, and then, if it looks 
best for me to stay there, can you undertake the voyage 



60 sheardown's auto-biography. 

across the Atlantic alone, with your two little children ?" 
She said, " Yes ! The same God who protects me here, 
can protect me on the waters." I told her I would 
bring my business to a close as speedily as possible, and 
start for the land of promise. 

PREPARE TO SEE THE NEW WORLD. 

I finished my business, and went up-4:o London to 
take ship. I found I had to wait there some two weeks 
for the vessel to sail. 

HINDRANCES. 

I found, also, that difficulties of a new cast would be 
liable to meet me. ]STo individuals could leave Eng- 
land, at that time, who were mechanics, or who had 
served an apprenticeship to any kind of. business. 
None but those who were farmers, or laborers, could 
get away, unless smuggled. However, I concluded to 
pay my passage, and enter on board as a passenger for 
New York. The vessel went down the river, some 
thirty miles below London, to Graves End, the final 
place of her clearance. Here I found that all the pas- 
sengers must come ashore and repair to the alien 
office. There the questions were of such a nature as 
I had not anticipated. While others were interrogated, 
I found that they must have a voucher, or recommen- 
dation, from some prominent individual, testifying that 
their object in going to America was to possess land 
and follow the avocation of agriculturists. Many of 
the passengers had vouchers from the overseers of the 
poor in the places where they had lived. Those were 
very readily passed. When it came to me, I frankly 
told the officer, that I did not know that I was required 
to have such a voucher, and had none; but I would 
give him the address of an individual of high standing, 
in a certain rural district, who would answer all his 



REMOVALS — SETTLE IN AMERICA. 61 

inquiries on the subject of the land business. He did 
not appear to see through it : because, before he could 
get the information from that individual, I would be 
tossing on the Atlantic ! After we were all through, 
however, he ordered every individual to rise and stand 
before him, while he read to us the Alien Act — thereby 
alienating us for ever from his Britannic majesty, his 
Britannic majesty's government, and all his Britannic 
majesty's dominion — from any hope of protection by 
that government, from henceforth and forever! All 
safe on board, we weighed anchor and gave three 
hearty cheers for the land of promise ! 

OUT UPON THE OCEAN — STORMS, &C. 

After we had cleared the river, and got fairly into 
the sea-way, we were busily engaged overhauling our 
sea-stock, &c. By-and-by, a request was sent to the 
Captain, from some of the cabin passengers, to have 
the decks cleared, and give them the privilege of hav- 
ing a dance. But, to an experienced eye, it was very 
evident there would soon be other business for the 
voyagers. In about fifteen minutes, a squall struck 
the vessel, with a greater degree of violence than any 
had expected, carrying away her fore-topsail, and using 
the ship rather roughly. All was bustle, as it ever is 
on such occasions. The dancing party had enough to 
do to wait upon their sea-sick stomachs, and we never 
heard another word about dancing through all the 
voyage. 

We parted with our pilot at the Downs, and laid our 
bows for the goodly land. The chai'ge for a steerage 
passage was forty pounds sterling, and we had also to 
provide our own sea-stock (provisions, &e.,) for eight 
weeks, the voyage usually requiring six weeks on an 
average. Cabin passage was probably twice as expen- 
6 



62 sheardown's auto-biography. 

sive, at that time. Oars, was an American vessel, 
named The Criterion. She was an old vessel, but 
sailed fast, and nothing specially alarming occurred. 

REACH NEW YORK HARBOR. 

For several days, we were making a very good run, 
after which we experienced heavy weather, with some 
terrific gales, which kept the passengers, not accus- 
tomed to the water, snugly hatched down below. I 
always had the privilege of the decks. Having been 
on the water considerably, and never troubled with 
sea-sickness, I could always lend a hand, to help the 
men in any time of need. We left with our ship's com- 
pany one man short, and two were injured so that they 
were not able to do duty : consequently, a raw hand 
was better than none. We made sight of land after 
four weeks' running, and put ship-about for the night, 
thinking, probably, the next day to be in Sandy Hook. 
But a very heavy gale of wind, blowing off the land, 
sent us out to sea \ and it was ten days before we 
made the sight of land again. The ship being old, and 
badly strained by stress of weather, began to make 
water pretty fast. The pumps had to be worked, day 
and night, and the male passengers had to take their 
turns at pumping. When we sighted land again, it 
was about ten o'clock at night, I had retired to the 
fore-top, where I could be alone and enjoy my thoughts. 
I saw from the fore-top that we were running the land 
down. I cried to the officer on deck that we were 
running right ashore. The word speedily rang out 
from the officer on deck, " Topsail-sheets and halyards 
haul-^-ready about." As the ship came about, her keel 
grounded on the bottom. We fired several shots for a 
pilot, and got an answer about daylight in the morning. 
The pilot came on board, and ran us safely into the 



REMOVALS— SETTLE IN AMERICA. 63 

Hook: and as soon as the wind veered, (which I think 
was not until the next day.) he brought us safely up 
to Quarantine. Here, our ship and passengers being 
examined, and all found right, we proceeded up to 
Xew York. 

GO UP THE HUDSON. 

I spent but a short time in the city, and took a sloop 
for Xewburg, not knowing where I should go, or 
scarcely what I wanted. But, after all my cogitations 
of heart, I made up my mind that I could proceed to 
Mont Eose, and see what I thought of the country 
after a personal examination. 

MEN FROM THE LAKE COUNTRY. 

Landing in Xewburg, late at night, I went up to a 
tavern or hotel to stay. There I fell in company with 
some good, honest sort of men, who said they were 
from the "Lake country." They informed me that 
the u Beach Woods country" was a poor, barren, 
miserable region, and that it was not fit for " chip- 
mucks" to live in. I must confess I knew no more 
about what a '-chipmuck" was, than a wild Arab 
knows about English grammar. But those, whom I 
had thus met, appeared to be very kind, and very com- 
municative. As they were in Xewburg with teams, 
they offered to give me a passage with them to their 
homes, •• between the Lakes." I thankfully accepted 
their offer, and cast my lot with them. I was deeply 
interested in everything I heard and saw, and in due 
time we arrived at the place of our destination — Covert, 
Seneca county, Xew York — in October, 1820. 

BECAME A CITIZEN OF YORK STATE. 

Every one appeared to be friendly, open-hearted, 
and gave freely of what they possessed, (which, by the 
by, was abundant,) for eating and drinking. The 



64 sheardown's auto-biography. 

father of one of the men whom I had traveled with, 
was an intelligent man, formerly from Long Island, 
and pretty well posted in relation to the country. I 
made up my mind that I should stay in that place 
until the arrival of my wife. I wrote her several 
letters, but received none in answer. I was perplexed 
and troubled, but when I came to inquire of individuals, 
what they thought could be the reason that I received 
no answers, they looked upon England as being so far 
out of the world, that, if I got an answer in a year, I 
would do very well The mails, from the Lake 
country to New York or Boston, were very uncertain 
in that day. The last letter I wrote to her, (which, 
happily, she received, and the only one she had re- 
ceived,) gave her a particular account of my where- 
abouts, and all the directions how to proceed until she 
got to ISTewburg. 

CHEAP LIVING— MY GREAT AWKWARDNESS. 

Having concluded that I should make that my stop- 
ping place, I asked the gentleman with whom I was 
staying if he had anything that I could do, as I wanted 
to earn enough to pay my board. He told me board 
was nothing. I believe, at that time, wheat was 
selling at three shillings (37} cents) per bushel, and 
every thing of an eatable nature about the same pro- 
portion. He said, if I had a mind to work some, I 
might go and thresh some wheat lie had in the barn, 
and take care of the horses and cattle, which I was 
very glad to do. I wanted to learn the ways of the 
country. I worked just as I pleased, but I had never 
threshed wheat with a flail, or taken care of cattle. 
He had to show me how it was to be done ; and he 
promised to give me all the wheat, pork, &c, that I 
should want for my family. 



REMOVALS— SETTLE IN AMERICA. 65 

One day he remarked to me, " Now, we must go 
to-day and get up some wood." The team was har- 
nessed, and everything ready; he then gave me a 
chopping axe, and took one himself, when we started. 
But I had never seen a chopping axe before, nor had I 
ever seen any individual cut down trees, American 
fashion. I had seen the English choppers prepare to 
cut down a tree. They would get some able man to 
climb the tree, take up a strong cable rope, and make 
it fast to the top of the tree; then put all the strain 
they could on the rope, and fasten it to another tree, if 
there was one, and if there was not, to a stake firmly 
driven into the ground. Then they would sit down on 
the ground, with an axe resembling what I should now 
call a long-bitted post axe. They would cut all around 
the tree, close to the ground, but when it was almost 
cut off, would be very careful to keep from under the 
side where the rope was made fast to draw it over. I 
told him how ignorant I wa& about the chopping busi- 
ness. He said he would show me how it was done. I 
stood, and looked with astonishment to see how he 
made the chips fly. After the tree was felled, he said 
to me,-" Now you cut off that limb, and let me see how 
you will perform." I thought I must strike very hard, 
and I expected to see the chips fly, but, instead of that, 
the axe flew out of my hands, two or three rods. I 
went and picked it up out of the snow, and he laugh- 
ingly said*, "I dare not stay within a half mile of you." 
But he ventured to give me another trial. He told me 
I must hold to the helve with one hand tightly, and 
let the other slide up the helve. But my hand would 
not slide, therefore I had to let go with that hand 
entirely, so that, when the blow came, I had but one 
hand hold of the helve. He enjoyed my ignorance, and 
was very patient with me, appearing to think, if he 



66 sheardown's auto-biography. 

could learn me to chop -(as he said) it would be a great 
feather in his cap! Every opportunity. I would get an 
axe and go off alone; and kept on trying, until such 
time as I found I was getting a little sleight. This 
encouraged me, and I felt determined to be a chopper. 

So in relation to all the business of the backwoods. 
I worked very steadily at one thing or another, until 
spring. I then bought three acres of land from the 
father of the man with whom I was boarding. It 
being cleared up, I could do nothing with it until the 
spring was fairly in. 

One day, the old gentleman said to me, "I want you 
should come with me into the sugar bush." We went, 
and he showed me what was to be done, describing all 
the process of tapping trees and manufacturing sugar. 
He said to me, " Xow I want you to tap all the maple 
trees in this piece of woods, and, when you get tired, 
come down home." I did not go home, though I was 
very tired. I thought I would set all the spiles we 
had taken up. He did not know what might have 
happened me; I might have cut myself, or something : 
so — at a late hour — he came where I was. and said, 
" Do the trees run good?" I told him, some run, and 
some would not run at all. He walked around with 
me through the bush, and I certainly had tapped three 
basswoods to one maple ! My friend concluded he 
might as well do the tapping himself. 

I had gained, through the winter, some knowledge 
of American husbandry, but more in theory than in 
practice. The old gentleman told me, one day, that I 
must plough a part of my lot, which had never been 
broken up, and put corn on it. It would have to be 
ploughed, he said, twice : the second time, it would 
have to be cross-ploughed. I knew something about 
ploughing, from observation in my travels through the 



REMOVALS— SETTLE IN AMERICA. 67 

country, but the labor part I had never performed. 
He lent me a plough and chains, and a neighbor fur- 
nished me a pair of oxen. But they were rather frac- 
tious — probably growing out of my awkward way of 
handling them. Sometimes the plough was in, but 
more frequently it was out of the ground ; some of the 
time I was holding to the handles ; at other times I 
was thrown on the ground. There were some pines 
on the lot : I would get the plough hitched to a 
small root, and then whip up the oxen, and the 
first thing I would know, the root would break, 
the ends spring back and take me on my shins; so 
that, before the day's ploughing was through, my shins 
were pretty well scarred, and bloody. But I thought, 
legs or no legs, I must have this part of the lot 
ploughed : so I persevered to the end. 

3IY FAMILY ARRIVE. 

Now I will return to my wife's coming into the 
country. In the letter of directions that I had sent 
her, I requested that she should write me as soon as 
she arrived at New York, then come up by boat to 
Newburg, which she did; but I received no letter from 
her, consequently she become tired of waiting. Sup- 
posing there might have been a failure in -her letter, 
and finding some English people coming into the 
Beech Woods, (which would be on her way to the 
Lakes,) they engaged a team in partnership, and 
started on. One of them wanted to go to Great Bend, 
on the Susquehanna Biver, which was on her direct 
road. On arriving there, she wrote to me again, 
and waited some two weeks, but no answer came. She 
then hired a team to bring her and her two children 
from there to the place where I was stopping. 

One day (in the month of May, 1821,) I was stand- 



68 SHEARDOWN S AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

ing in the door-yard, talking with the gentleman I 
was boarding with. We saw a team coming over a 
little rise in the road, some thirty or forty rods distant. 
He jokingly said, "Yonder comes your wife." I 
answered, " So she does," not realizing scarcely what I 
said. I waited and looked with intensity; and very 
soon, indeed, I saw that it was she. The driver had 
said to her, as they were passing over the little rise of 
ground, " There are two men yonder now, if one should 
be your husband!" She replied, "If he would only 
move, I should know him." Just at that time I moved 
down towards the road, when she exclaimed, " That is 
he, indeed !" It was a joyous and happy meeting, 
after having been parted more than ten months. She 
had had a boisterous passage, for something over six 
weeks. But, with all the toil and labor of the voyage, 
and traveling from New York city to Seneca county, 
she had never been discouraged ; her spirits remained 
buoyant to the last. 

That afternoon, a good old lady — who was, Yankee 
fashion, asking all kinds of questions — inquired of my 
wife if it did not almost break her heart to leave father, 
mother, brothers and sisters, perhaps never to see them 
again ? She said, " No. When parting with my 
friends, while they were all in tears, I had no tears to 
shed. My mother said to me, i Esther, why don't you 
weep V I replied, < I cannot weep — I am going to see 
my husband P " . 

LAST INTELLIGENCE FROM SKIDBY. 

For the purpose of bringing into view, at once, all 
connected with my Old World life, I will here narrate 
a fact somewhat out of the order of occurrence as re- 
gards time. 

During a long period, in America, I had much 



REMOVALS— SETTLE IN AMERICA. 69 

trouble, not knowing what had been the effect of my 
labors in the little village where I first preached the 
Gospel. As I will hereafter notice, it rose up before 
nay mind, by day and by night, that I did wrong in 
leaving there. I had no hope of ever ascertaining 
whether any good results had followed. But, after my 
ordination, I met one day, on the highway, a gentle- 
man, who said, " Elder, there is a letter in the Post 
Office for you." (We had but a weekly mail.) I re- 
plied, " Much obliged, sir — I am going down to the 
office." Said he, " The 'Squire told me to tell you it is 
a shipping letter — he thought you would be very 
anxious to see it." I passed on to the office, and called 
for my letter from over the seas. At once, I saw that 
it was not from any of my regular correspondents, for 
I did not know the handwriting of the superscription. 
I opened it, and was then convinced that it was from 
some one who had never written to me before. I cast 
my eye to the bottom of the page, and saw the signa- 
ture — " J. Jefferson." It did not strike my mind at 
the time, who that was. The next page seemed to be 
written by an old fashioned writer — the characters 
looked very much like the round hand-writing of my 
father. I saw, at the bottom, the name, " Wm. Wil- 
berforce." The next page was in the hand- writing of 
a female, and subscribed, " Jefferson/' I then under- 
stood who the writers were. The old gentleman (Mr. 
Wilberforce) was the man at whose house I first 
opened my mouth for Jesus. The lady (Jefferson) was 
the daughter of Mr. Wilberforce, and J. Jefferson, was 
her husband. Those kind friends had inquired, and 
sought out my far distant residence, on purpose to in- 
form me as to what God had wrought in their midst. 
By those letters, I learned that Mr. and Mrs. Jefferson 
were both hopefully converted under my labors. The 



70 sheardown's auto-biography. 

father named several texts of Scripture, from which I 
had preached, and under which a number of other 
individuals had been brought to the knowledge of the 
truth. Among these was a young man, a plowman for 
a neighboring farmer, who appeared to have talents, 
which, if cultivated, promised usefulness in Zion. He 
studied two years in Dr. Steadrnan's Institution, at 
Bradford. There had been built, in Skidby, a neat 
brick chapel, which was occupied by a church of about 
one hundred members, and that young man was their 
pastor. 

This information todk away all the burthen from my 
mind — believing that God had done by me all that He 
intended I should do in that place. And I have never 
had any anxiety about them since. 



CHAPTER III.— 1820 to 1826. 



Spiritual Declension — Difficulties in Obtaining Fellowship — Unite 
with the Covert Baptist Church — Commence Speaking in Pub- 
lic — Bemarkable Feelings m a Dangerous Illness — Hunting 
for a New Home in the Woods — Am Led by a Strang 'er, and 
Settle on Cole's Camp. 

As it regarded my ignorance of the ways and customs 
of a country so new and peculiar to me, I have hitherto 
been somewhat particular on several points, but will 
say no more at present, and now enter upon the darkest 
page of my history. 

RELIGIOUS OPPORTUNITIES. 

When we had become settled, after paying for my 
three acres of land, I had just seventy-five dollars to 
begin the world with. That was no discouragement to 
me. But my religious life was a great concern of mind. 
I attended church, the first Sabbath after I arrived at 
my stopping place. I thought it was the most singular 
congregation, and place of worship, that I had ever 
seen. But what astonished me most, was the preaching. 
I have no doubt of the goodness and piety of the min- 
ister, for God had done a great work by him. A short 
time before, he had moved Westward, and was then on 
a visit, to see his old friends, and attend to some unfin- 
ished business. I made some remarks relative to his 
preaching, when a gentleman replied to me, " Any per- 
son who finds fault with Elder T.'s preaching, cannot 



72 . sheardown's auto-biography. 

live in this community/' But I thought I would con- 
tinue to attend meetings, and form acquaintances with 
the church members. I had not yet reflected upon my 
peculiar situation, for I had left England without a 
church letter. While absent from the city where I had 
my standing, the few brethren and sisters, before re- 
ferred to, who designed to form the fourth church, found 
that they were not able to sustain themselves; upon 
which, they dissolved, and joined other churches in the 
city. My father-in-law wrote, soon after, to let me 
know what had taken place. But I was not concerned, 
because I knew that I could obtain a standing in any 
regular Baptist church, in England, when God in his 
providence should cast my lot wherever there was such 
a church : all I would have to do, there, would be to 
prove my baptism, and give a relation of my Christian 
experience. I always said, when conversing with any 
of the members of the church, that I was a Baptist in 
my own country, and told them the circumstances under 
which I left; but no word of encouragement was given 
me, nor any invitation extended for me to become one 
with them. 

IN A BACKSLIDDEN STATE. 

At that time, a strong temptation beset my mind, 
that I would say little or nothing more about it — at all 
events, I would never lisp the first word that I had 
ever preached — and get along as best I could. I found 
my religious enjoyment to be waning, though I con- 
tinued to pray in my family, and pray in my closet — 
but not so frequently as I had been in the habit of doing. 
Very soon, I became backslidden in heart, and too much 
so in life. Still, I continued to meet with the church 
every Sabbath, and occasionally attended their covenant 
meetings, but all was cold and dark. They would ask 



LIFE IN SENECA COUNTY. 73 

me to speak, which I think I never refused to do; but 
something all this time was whispering within, that I 
had better live more like a Christian, and say less about 
it. Those were most painful days to me, and I thought 
any placc-better adapted to me than the church of Jesus 
Christ. I would rally at times, and feel very anxious 
for a standing in the church, but whenever I made any 
move towards it, I was always answered, " You can 
never get into the church, sir, in this country, without 
you bring a letter/' I had always been honest in telling 
them my real condition; that I could give them evi- 
dence, in letters which I had by me, that I was a 
member, in good standing, of a regular Baptist church 
in England ; also, that I could give them the name of a 
brother, a deacon in the church, who saw me baptized, 
and knew my Christian walk and character, and who 
might easily be communicated with, for he was then 
living in the city of Philadelphia. All that, they 
would answer, will not supply the place of a letter. I 
told them the reason I had none was because the church 
had disbanded in my absence, and I was left alone in 
the world — but that, if I was in my own country, I 
should have no trouble in obtaining a standing in any 
church of our order. They never asked me how I 
would, and I never thought it best to tell them, for I 
did not think it was my duty to dictate to them, or to 
introduce new laws among them. 

DISCOURAGEMENTS. 

There were brethren in the church who 1 esteemed 
very much, but only one with whom I was perfectly 
confidential. When I received letters from England, 
they always were of a religious character, and I let him 
have the privilege of reading them, as they delighted 
him much. I now had a new trial, or temptation, pre- 
7 



74 sheardown's auto-biography. 

sented to my mind : it was, that I had sinned against* 
God in not remaining in the little village where I first 
preached, and that God had forsaken me because it 
looked as though I had forsaken them — and I could not 
return to my native land. In the first place, I had not 
the means to cross the Atlantic again. And in the 
second place, I had been alienated from the British 
government — from all support, recognition, or protec- 
tion thereof — according to law. Therefore (I came to 
the conclusion) God had left me to myself, to take my 
own way, and to walk after the sight of my own eyes. 
The bitterness of such thoughts can be realized only by 
those who have experienced them. It appeared to be 
a settled point, in my mind, that I never should divulge 
the fact that I had once tried to preach. 

ALMOST DETECTED. 

About that time,. I received a very interesting letter 
from my father-in-law, in England. In it, among many 
other things to which he referred, was the effect of the 
last sermon he heard me preach before I left my native 
land. Upon meeting with Deacon Porter, (the brother 
previously alluded to,) I said to him that I had another 
letter from England. He asked me if I had it with me * 
I told him I had. He said he would like very much to 
see it, if it was consistent. I said, " Certainly you can, 
my brother." I handed him the letter, having forgotten 
all about the preaching part until he had had it in his 
possession, long enough to read it almost through. I 
would have given anything I had if I could only have 
obtained it from him. But, strange as it may appear, 
not a word was said by him relative to the preaching. 
And, some years after, while conversing with him upon 
the subject, he told me that he thought it was some 
other individual whose preaching my father-in-law 



LIFE IN SENECA COUNTY. 75 

referred to, instead of my own. I had feared, for some 
time, lest he would leak it out to some of his friends ; 
but, not hearing of it from any one, I concluded he had 
forgotten it, or must have overlooked it. 

I employed myself, part of the time, in teaching 
school, and the balance of my time in laboring at any- 
thing that I could do. The state of my mind became 
more and more depressed, and I was alarmed at my 
situation. The church was supplied by different minis- 
ters, the greater part if not all of whom I trust now 
are in the better world. They at last obtained a 
pastor — a man in years, and I thought a very good 
man — high in doctrine, and strict in discipline. He 
was more like a preacher, to my view, than any I had 
become acquainted with in this country. I thought, 
now, perhaps, this man can do me good. So I kindly 
invited him to come and spend a day with me. He 
gave me the promise, which he fulfilled. 

ANOTHER DISAPPOINTMENT. 

This, I think, was the Friday before covenant meet- 
ing. I frankly opened all my heart, and read to him 
my English correspondence, except the letter that 
spoke about the preaching. He had questioned me, 
and we had talked familiarly together. I had kept 
nothing back, in order that he might know my case 
just as it really was. Something, I do not now recol- 
lect just what, prevented me from going to the meeting. 
A good Dutch mother in Israel, with whom we were 
intimate as a family and neighbor, called at my house 
on Saturday evening, on her way home from the 
covenant meeting. I was busy cutting wood by the 
door. I went into the house to carry some wood, and 
found the old lady, weeping bitterly, and talking with 
my wife. I asked her what was the matter? She 



76 sheardown's auto-biography. 

said, " I'm kilt, I'm kilt." I replied, " Sister L., what 
has killed you?" She said, "Our minister." " Why, 
what has your minister done ?" She said, u He told us 
to-day, in meeting, that he had been to see that foreigner 
who calls himself an Englishman; hehad had a long 
interview with him ; he is a very smart fellow," said 
Elder W., " and is capable of doing good, or a great 
deal of harm; and I would caution you against having 
anything to do with him." I thought, then, the last 
blow had been struck; that it was more than I could 
bear. Still, I continued to go to church on the Sabbath ; 
but it was very seldom that I went to any other meeting. 

RELIEF COMES, AT LAST. 

That good man died, soon after, and another pastor 
was chosen, in the person of Aaron Abbott. He very 
soon heard of me, and proved to be one of the most 
genial spirits I had ever met with on this side of the 
Atlantic. I found that he appreciated what I told him ; 
we wept, and prayed together; and many of the dark 
clouds that were about my mind, were in a measure 
dissipated. He said to me, " Would it not be a privilege 
to you to belong to the church?" I said, "Yes; if I 
can not have a home in the church, I can not have any 
home on earth," for I told him I was entirely alone in 
this new world, (as far as kindred or connection were 
concerned,) except my family. Having made him 
acquainted with my situation, he said, "Now, my 
brother, is there any way that you know of, whereby 
you can become a member of the church?" I told him 
that I knew of a way, but I did not like to name it; it 
looked so much, to me, like pleading my own cause. 
He replied, " Name it to me ; what we say is confiden- 
tial." I told him the only way, as I viewed things, 
w^s that I should give proof of my baptism being legiti- 



LITE IN SENECA COUNTY. 77 

mate, and that, if the church gained evidence that I 
was a Christian, they could receive me into their fellow- 
ship. He answered, " That is it. Now, will you and 
your wife attend the church covenant meeting?" I 
told him we would. " Then I will try to open the way 
to them." 

WE JOIN THE CHURCH. 

We attended. The circumstances were laid before 
the church, by the pastor. My heart was broken. 
I confessed my wanderings and alienation with bitter 
tears, I trust, of repentance. As soon as the brethren 
and sisters saw the thing in the light as presented by 
the pastor, they were astonished that they did not see 
it so before, and we were received into the church. 
That was a good day. Nevertheless, there were many 
thing that corroded my very heart; but nothing equal 
to the continual anxiety growing out of the idea that I 
had excluded for ever all the pleasantness that I had 
enjoyed while preaching to the people in the little 
village where I first commenced. 

TAKE THE LEAD IN MEETINGS. 

The pastor was a great lover of the old fashioned 
conference and prayer meetings. He often appointed 
them at different school houses, invited me to attend 
them, and, if there was no leader in the meetings, to 
take the lead myself I was delighted with the invita- 
tion, and was willing to go anywhere, because it gave 
me opportunity to talk upon the subject of religion. I 
was once in one of those little meetings, at the King- 
town school-house. God was refreshing my soul while 
speaking, when a good old mother, (Eobinson by name,) 
exclaimed, " Why, this foreigner can preach ! You have 
preached," she said, " haven't you?" I said I had always 
been in the habit of speaking on religion, more or less ; 
ever since I was converted. 



78 bheabdown's auto-biography. 

exercises during sickness. 
In 1825, I was taken severely sick, with what w^s 
called the " old lake fever.'' While confined to my bed, 
I had a great deal of reflection in reviewing my life. 
One day, my wife came to my bedside, and said to me, 
" Can you remain alone a little while ?" I replied, 
" Yes, but where are you going?" She remarked, M I 
want to go down to the brook and do some washing." 
It was but a few rods from the house, and I told her 
by all means to go; that she might not be troubled 
about me. While she was absent, I passed through a 
scene that I shall never forget. I was looking at my 
watch, which was suspended where I could see it. It 
was just fifteen minutes to eleven in the morning. 
After this, whether asleep or awake I know not, but 
the first thing that appeared to me was every part of 
the known world in which I had ever been, either by 
sea or land. It appeared as distinctly as though it 
were drawn out upon a map in living characters before 
me. Immediately after this, I saw every sin I had 
committed, as distinctly and as clearly as I ever saw 
figures. The last and greatest sin of all appeared to be 
my neglect of preaching the Gospel of Christ to perish- 
ing sinners. The next appearance was, that I was in 
impervious darkness. I then saw all the iniquity of my 
life, in mass together, piled up like one mighty thunder 
cloud; and, rising up in the centre, was the sin of my 
keeping back from proclaiming the riches of Christ 
to my fellow men. At this moment, I appeared to be 
upon an inclined plane, about four feet wide. On my 
right hand, was a gulf more dark than the darkness 
that I was in ; and on my left, rising up like an immense 
mountain, was this black cloud of sins. The plane on 
which I was walking, inclined more and more towards 
the gulf; for it was a sidewise inclination. I thought 



LIFE IN SENECA COUNTY. 79 

that I still tried to keep walking forward, but the path 
became considerably crowded with travelers like my- 
self. I could hear them dropping into the gulf, before 
me and behind me. Sometimes I thought I should lose 
my foothold, and fall into what I thought to be the 
bottomless pit. "When it seemed as if I could not keep 
my feet much longer, I saw a little light, not larger 
apparently than a pin's head. I thought something 
whispered, " Never mind your feet, but keep your eye 
upon the light/' The light appeared to expand slowly. 
I do not recollect that I ever turned my eye from it. 
Suddenly, the plane became so inclined that my feet 
were just about to slip, when, instantly, the light shone 
with the greatest refulgence that can possibly be 
imagined; and at that instant, the darkened cloud fell 
just behind me, right into the gulf, with a tremendous 
crash. I appeared to be in universal space ; and as my 
eyes reached into the far distant glories that were before 
me, I said, "Lord, I shall live, and I will preach the 
Gospel of Jesus Christ !" At this instant, my eye was 
upon my watch ; it wanted twenty minutes to twelve. 
I was bathed in tears, and the subject of such abounding 
consolation as I had never experienced before. My 
wife came into my room a few moments after. I had 
turned my face the other way. She gently -put down 
the covering, saw the situation in which I was, and 
exclaimed, "Are you worse?" her tears flowing in 
great profusion at 'the same time. I said, "No, I am 
better— I am better. Leave me alone. My choicest 
friends are only a burden to me." Such was the 
abounding consolation of soul and mind, the savor of 
which remained with me more or less through all my 
sickness. 

ECSTATIC ENJOYMENTS. 

My fever was of a very dangerous nature. It ran 



80 sheardown's auto-biography. 

some thirty-one days before it arrived at its crisis. My 
senses were good, and my mind clear, all the time, 
with some very small exceptions. I was reduced so 
low that I could not raise my hand, and finally could 
not speak. While I was in this low condition, many 
of the brethren and neighbors were in to see me ; and 
several of them I could hear talking to my wife, saying 
that I could live but a short time. It grieved me very 
much to see her weep under the influence of their con] 
versation, for I felt confident that I should live, yet 
had not strength to speak and express my hope. I 
had had that assurance through all my sickness. One 
night there was standing by my bed-side, with others, 
my confidential friend, Dea. Porter. This was about 
eleven o'clock. I spoke out, the spectators said, in my 
usual tone of voice, saying, " Dea. Porter, pray." The 
deacon at once said, " What do you want I should 
pray for, Bro. Sheardown ?" I proceeded to tell him. 
All present were bathed in tears. The deacon said, 
"Stop! I am a child compared to you." Some said 
they thought I talked half an hour, others twenty 
minutes: but the most composed thought it might 
have been about fifteen minutes. When I had done 
speaking, my strength was almost entirely gone, and 
I was perfectly exhausted. I always loved to hear the 
deacon pray; but, on that occasion, it appeared to me 
that it was the most insipid prayer I ever heard. I 
could hear the people say to my wife, " It is a revival 
before death ; he will die about twelve o'clock." But, 
the next day, my physician pronounced me better : the 
fever was broken, and he saw no reason, with good 
care, why I might not recover. My faith was in God, 
yet I believed in all the means that could be used. I 
felt afraid, at times, that my watchers might make a 
mistake in giving the medicine, and that might end 



LIFE IN SENECA COUNTY. 81 

my life. From, that time, I began very slowly to 
amend; and, through the blessing of God, was finally 
restored to perfect health. 

DESIRE TO REMOVE MY HOME. 

This severe sickness did not appear to have under- 
mined my constitution, for in a few months 1 was as 
hale and rugged as I ever had been, from anything 
that I could perceive. But my mind passed through a 
great change, and I was desirous of leaving the place. 
I inquired of every person whom I met, or was ac- 
quainted with, if they knew of a good place where I 
could obtain wild land at a cheap rate. I was finally 
told that in a place called Windfall Settlement, beyond 
Ithica, there was land, that could be obtained on easy 
terms. I thought I would not move prematurely ; I 
would wait until I could see some person who had been 
there, in whom I could confide as giving me a correct 
account of the settlement. 

I had a great desire to locate in what was called a 
new country, providing I could find one that suited me. 
When I had been about eighteen months in America, I 
thought I would like to go and see some unsettled 
lands, but it was not worth while for me to go alone. 
Consequently, some time elapsed before I made a start. 
Unexpectedly, one of my neighbors said to me, "Some 
of us are going out to look out wild land: don't you 
wish to go along ?" I said to him, " Where are you 
going?" The answer was, "Somewhere west and 
south of the head of Seneca Lake/' I concluded to 
cast in my lot with them. 

There were five of us. We shouldered our knap- 
sacks, stored with provisions sufficient to supply us_ 
when we got beyond settlers. They all had rifles, and 
told me I must have one too. I told them I might as 



82 sheardown's auto-biography. 

well take a broomstick as a rifle, for I was as ignorant 
of handling a rifle as a cow was of handling a musket. 
So we went forth, and came to where Havanna now 
stands. There were a few houses there ; one called a 
tavern, stood near the bank of the inlet. There we 
made one meal, to save our provisions. We then pro- 
ceeded on our journey, and very soon found ourselves 
in a dense forest. Wandering along, toward night, we 
happened to come to a log house or shanty. The occu- 
pant was a Mr. Wakeman. He was very kind, and 
told us we must stay all night with him. He was poor 
as poverty, but entertained us with narratives of his 
own history and experience. He had fought in the 
last war, was taken prisoner by the British, and had 
been sent to one of the British Isles, where he re- 
mained three years a prisoner, which had very 
much broken down his constitution. In conversing 
with him, I found him a man of ardent piety ; a Free- 
Will Baptist by profession. He had squatted in the 
woods, commenced a little clearing, and appeared very 
sanguine that he should get along in the world, and 
finally pay for his farm, (which he did, in time, and 
more too.) 

PROSPECTING FOR NEW SETTLEMENTS. 

In the morning, Mr. Wakeman gave us directions 
which way to go to find the best lands. We ranged 
the woods several days, and walked a good many 
miles. One lot of land he pointed out as being very 
superior; if we followed down a certain stream, we 
should come to an Indian camp, called Cole's Camp. 
This, to be sure, was a beautiful little spot ; but I 
thought I would not live there for all the land I had 
seen. On our return home, night overtook us in a 
very dense forest, on what is now called Post Creek. 



LIFE IN SENECA COUNTY. 83 

We were in a balsam swamp. The night became 
very dark, and drizzling with rain. We exhausted all 
our means in trying to get a fire, but failed, and de- 
cided we must locate so that each man might " tree" if 
the wolves should come upon us. Soon after coming 
to this conclusion, we heard a cow-bell, when we 
plucked up courage, and started where we thought the 
bell was. We stopped to listen, and found it was com- 
ing towards us. It proved to be a boy with a yoke of 
cattle, and a small grist of corn meal in a bag hanging 
over the yoke. He had been to mill, at Printed Post, 
some fourteen miles from where his father lived. The 
oxen kept the path, and we followed on with the boy, 
making a very good rear guard for the little grist. 
These faithful cattle led us to the house of a Mr. Has- 
kins, where we tarried for the night. This must have 
been something above what is now called Beaver 
Dams, in the town of Catlin. We found one or two 
other settlers in the morning. From thence we posted 
our way home between the Lakes. When I got 
home, my neighbors inquired how I liked the new 
country ; I told them 1 would not live there if they 
would give me all the land I had seen. 

MR. WAKEMAN, ,AGAIN. 

After this disgression, I will return to my prepara- 
tion to go out to see the Windfall Settlement, before 
referred to. Spring time having arrived, people told 
me that it was the time to go if I wished to commence 
in a new country. My wife and I had talked the thing 
up, and the day was set for me- to start. Bat the 
workings of Divine Providence I knew nothing of, 
until they manifested themselves to me. My wife and 
I were both from home. I do not recollect whether 
we had gone to meeting, or where, but I think not 



84 sheardown's auto-biography. 

both to the same place, for I was the first who got 
home. My oldest child told me that there had been a 
man there from Catlin, with whom I had once stayed 
all night. He left his name as Bradley Wakeman, 
saying that I must not (for he had heard that I was 
going to move from Covert) go anywhere until I had 
been at his house again. His mind was deeply im- 
pressed that that was the place for me, and that God 
would make me useful to the people. The idea struck 
me with power, that God must be in this. How the 
man should have heard that I was intending to move, 
I do not know. I told my wife that I should not go 
to the Windfall Settlement, but should start in the 
morning for Catlin, and, if I felt no better suited than 
I did before, I would then go to tiie Windfall Settle- 
ment, as I had intended. After I had started for the 
old gentleman's, I felt as though every step I took was 
like going home. Arriving there, I went out with him 
into the woods, and looked about. A certain lot of 
land, called No. 5, that he had showed me when I was 
first there, he informed me, was taken up, but that 
there was plenty more quite as good. The land had 
been in market but a short time, and settlers were be- 
ginning to drop in. I saw nothing in the country of 
that forbidding character that aj>peared to me the first 
time I was there. I finally went and viewed the lot 
on which the Indian camp, or Cole's camp, was. It 
looked to me like a paradise, and I had no disposition 
to look any further. I immediately retraced my steps, 
went to the land agent, (who lived in Caroline, Tomp- 
kins county,) and articled for eighty acres, being one 
half of said lot. 



CHAPTER IV.— 1826 to 1830. 



Become a Pioneer Settler in Catlin, Chemung County, N. F.— 
Organize a Conference, which Becomes a Church — Hardships 
of New Settlements, and Kind Feelings between Neighbors — 
Enlarge my Field of Labor — Am Licensed to Preach, and also 
Ordained to the Gospel Ministry — Elder Caton, and his Ox- 
Sled Trip — Seneca Association, and its Churches and Houses 
of Worship — " Bag with Holes" and " the Sound Thereof" 
— Elder Gillette, and the Big Flats Members — New Churches, 
and Branches of Churches — Purchase a Horse, and Extend my 
Travels — Management of Household Affairs — Plans for Pro- 
moting 'Christian Faith and Works — The Masonic Controversy 
— Steuben Association — Elder Bennett — Elder Lamb and his 
Flock. 

This was in the Spring of 1826. Mr. C. had taken 

up the lot adjoining, and was about to move on it. I 

made my boarding place with that young, married 

family — a family which has always had a very warm 

place in my heart. He was the son of one of the 

deacons of the church to which I belonged, in Covert. 

OUR WILD-WOOD HOME. 

I went to work, with a will, on my new lot — where 
not a stick had been cut — built me a log house, cleared 
four acres smooth and clean, and sowed it to wheat 
that fall. I moved my wife and children into my new 
house, and we felt happier than we had ever done 
before since we crossed the Atlantic, although we 
lived that winter without either door or windows in 
our house. We had our cow, and she was permitted to 
range the large field without enclosure. 



86 sheardown's auto-biography. 

attend and address meetings. 

I think it was the second Sabbath after 1 went into 
the woods, in the spring, that I saw a man who asked 
me if I did not want to go to meeting? I replied, 
u Yes, but where is there a meeting ?" He said, " On 
the side of the mountain, this side of the inlet." That, 
I think, was about one mile and a half from the present 
village of Havanna. The old gentleman who was to 
preach, was Eld. Sted. He said some good things, and 
some very strange things. After the sermon, accord- 
ing to almost the universal custom of the day, a prayer 
was called for, and opportunity given for exhortation. 
The minister asked me my name? I told him, and 
then inquired, " Do you preach here again, next Sab- 
bath, my brother?" He said, "No, sir." 1 said to 
him, " Will you say to the people that I will preach 
here, if God will, next Sabbath, at two o'clock in the 
afternoon ?" He gave the notice that " Brother Shivo- 
venshear" would preach there next Sabbath at two 
o'clock. He got my name all wrong, but I did not 
stop to have him correct it. I found he had got a 
Shear into it, so I concluded it would answer every 
purpose. 

I felt in that little log school house, with a few 
people around me, that I was in the very height of 
earthly felicity. From that time onward, I preached 
wherever a few individuals could be gathered together. 

HUNT UP SCATTERED BAPTISTS. 

Shortly, I began to say to myself, " Is it not time 
that I began to look around and see how many Baptist 
brethren and sisters I can find?" The town was 
twelve miles by six in size. All I could see or hear of, 
were seven, with my wife and myself. I felt en- 
couraged, and thought that presently I would get them 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. 87 

together and form tbem into a conference. Settlers 
began to come in pretty fast, and we finally formed a 
conference. " Organized by appointing Eld. J. .Rey- 
nolds, Moderator, and Bro. T. S. Sfieardown, Clerk. 
When the following brethren and sisters presented 
themselves : Brn. A. Vandeventer, J. Wixon, W. 
Dewith, P. Tanner, D. Weed, T. S. Sheardown ; Sisters 
A. Pierce, C. Vandeventer, S. Lafever." Mrs. Shear- 
down was unable to attend that day, but joined after- 
ward. 

By this time, a great change had come over me. I 
was as familiar with the country as though my parents 
had been frontier settlers. Every few days, people 
were coming in, wishing to be taken into the woods, 
with the view of purchasing land. ]Si"o matter what 
we were doing, when any person called on such an 
errand, it was always a rule with settlers to drop 
everything else and spend a day, and if necessary even 
more, in tracing lines and showing them what was for 
sale. I felt as much at home in such, business as I 
ever did in the streets of a city in the old world. We 
were very anxious to have people settle among us, and 
never grudged the time that we devoted to such 
purposes. 

PECULIARITIES OF PIONEER LIFE. 

The first of the settlers were generally young 
married people, from between the Lakes. I had be- 
come practically acquainted with the labor of a back- 
woods-man, so -that all the people were willing to 
change works with me. I could do a satisfactory day's 
work at chopping, and stood "A No. T' as a logger. 
Of course, we had our privations, but we bore them 
with manly courage ; and this taught us how to appre- 
ciate and enjoy the few blessings by which we were 
surrounded, with thankfulness of heart. 



88 SHEARDOWX's AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

When we were in our incipient state as a settlement, 
we had a great distance to go to mill. One man pro- 
id to build a grist mill, if the settlers would turn 
out and help, which they very willingly did. without 
pay or reward. This made it very convenient for us, 
providing we had anything to take to mill, (which was 
not always the case.) I was solicited to teach three 
months' school, one winter, in the place known to this 
day as Crawford's Settlement. It was about two miles 
from where we lived, to the school house, the path (or 
sled road) the greater part of the way winding 
through the woods. The going was pretty bad, hav- 
ing had some snow and rain, and there were several 
slough holes in the path, which made it considerable of 
a laoor. but nothing discouraging : all was bright and 
hopeful beyond these small difficulties. 

A DAY'S WORK AT BOLL, SCHOOL, &C. 

One morning. Mrs. Sheardown said to me, * : I have 
baked up the last meal we have got." I had two 
bushels of corn that I obtained from between the 
Lakes. I shouldered the two bushels of com. and took 
it to the mill, (which was three-quarters of a mile or 
more, beyond the school house:) then came back, 
taught the day's school, and at night went and got my 
grist and backed it home, so that we could have some 
meal for supper: for this was all the bread staff we 
had in the house. This was hard work, but still we 
remained hopeful for the future. 

It was very common for me to commence chopping 
in the morning while the stars were yet to be seen in 
the sky. and. only spending a short time for dinner, at 
five o'clock in the afternoon quiL wash up. take some 
refreshment, go from three to five miles, preach a 
sermon, then have a prayer meeting, and return home 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. 89 

the same night, to be ready for labor the day follow- 
ing. I would generally cut down a large tree over 
night, and take it for ray breakfast spell to cut it up in 
the morning, and often would kneel down by the side 
of the tree, in the gray of the morning, before I began 
work, and have a good time communing with my God. 
Then I would sing my favorite hymn : 

" In the desert let me labor, 

On the mountain let me tell. 
How he died, the blessed Saviour, 
To redeem a world from hell.'' 

My " stent" would often be done before my wife 
gave the signal for breakfast. I was always in the 
habit, let what come that might, of attending family 
worship before breakfast; because I found my children, 
and any persons who might be in the family, would be 
on hand at meal times : consequently, I never was 
troubled with any scattering of the family after break- 
fast. 

RARE ENJOYMENTS. 

Perhaps there never was a more friendly, congenial 
class of people, than those who became settlers on that 
neAV tract. Although most of them were unconverted 
people, yet they were a kind, frank, sympathetic class 
of men and women. Aristocracy was unknown. We 
were very much alike as it regarded our means of 
living. We often had " back-woods sociables," but 
they were very different from the " sociables" of the 
present day, for then we had no tattling, bickering, or 
backbiting. We appeared to know nothing but pure 
friendship and sociability, and seldom had an evening 
gathering but that religion was a topic of conversation. 
Even wicked men wanted to know something about 
the Bible, and they knew that I was willing to give 



90 sheardown's auto-biography. 

them my opinion, and the reason of that opinion 
founded upon the word of God. We were blessed with 
a community (both males and females) who loved to 
sing, and we would sing the songs of Zion with such 
power and pathos that a person might have thought 
we were training ourselves to sing in that better world. 
Then we attended prayer; and, if very dark, we 
lighted our torches and wended our way through the 
sturdy forests to our respective homes, the fathers 
carrying the babes, and the mother's tongue con- 
tinually going, u Do see that that young one don't get 
cold — feel of its feet/' Those were mothers indeed, 
very tender of their offspring. And a blessed thing 
that they were, as things have turned out, for they 
were doing a great business, which has only been de- 
veloped since the commencement of this wicked, 
Heaven-daring Kebellion. I have no doubt but many 
of those infant boys, that were thus carried in the arms 
of their fathers, have made their mark during this awful 
war, for I know of some of them who have. 

enlarge my field of labor. 

My mind continued to be more and more deeply 
impressed relative to the moral condition of the people. 
The sphere of my labors was all the time enlarging; 
for, wherever there were a few settlers dropping in, in 
the remoter parts of this new region, I used to follow 
up. All were glad to have religious meetings in their 
houses; and if there were but a few that could come 
to meeting, that few would always be there. The 
town of Jersey, lying westward of ours, was the greater 
part of it a wilderness; and there were but very few 
ministers in all that region of country. I can call up 
im my mind, now, only one, and he was the old Mr. 
Sted, a Free- Will Baptist preacher, to whom I have 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. 91 

referred. There were, in his connection, some few 
brethren who would talk tp the people, and try to do 
what good they could. 

I was acting as school commissioner. In the extreme 
northern part of the town, there was what was called 
a " half share school district;" that is, the school house 
was located in the town adjoining, and the district 
made up of par,ts of the two towns. This made a great 
deal of trouble. Judali would envy Bphraim, and 
Ephraim would vex Judah, and the commissioners 
from the two towns were often called to settle some 
difficulty. On one occasion, it was so late before we 
got through with our business, that I had to stay all 
night, with Esq. Tracy, at whose house we met. After 
the other commissioners had gone home, I commenced 
talking with the 'Squire about the interest of his soul. 
I found him an intelligent man, free to converse upon 
the subject, and we talked until a late hour in the night. 
I felt, that night, as though, indeed, I was about my 
Master's business. He said to me, " Sir, don't you 
preach sometimes ? I think I have heard of your 
preaching in Crawford Settlement/' I told him I tried 
to. In the morning, before I left, (which was very 
early,) he entreated me, with a great deal of tender- 
ness, to come and preach at his house. I told him I 
would be very glad to, and that, if I should be called 
there again on business, I would arrange to preach at 
his house in the evening- and I very soon had the 
privilege of doing so. 

I began to feel, then, that my field of labor was 
extending well to the north. Invitations began to 
come from the Beaver Dams, and from some parts of 
the adjoining towns west of us; so that I found myself 
under the necessity of going out several evenings every 
week. I had planted the banner of the Gospel at head 



92 sheardown's auto-biography. 

quarters in Crawford Settlement, and that I always 
reserved* for my Sabbath morning appointments. 

"While thus engaged in preaching, one of the deacons 
from between the Lakes, (a member of the church 
where 1 had my standing,) came out to visit one of his 
children. He stayed over the Sabbath, attended meet- 
ing with us, and we had a good time. I felt strong in 
the Lord, and in the power of his might, and was very 
much comforted by the presence of Deacon Cole. The 
church in Covert had heard tjbat I was preaching, and 
at one of their covenant meetings it was proposed that 
I should be called to order because I had said nothing 
to them upon the subject. When they had made their 
remarks (some of them) about calling me to order, 
Deacon Cole arose and said, " My brethren, let Bro. 
Sheardown alone \ God is with him, and he will ulti- 
mately do a great work in that new country." My old 
confidential friend, Dea. Porter, remarked, " I agree 
with Dea. Coles. I have long thought that Bro. Shear- 
down was just where God would have him; and, for 
my part, I believe all will come out right in the end/' 

The Lord had sent in among us, here and there, a 
few Baptists. We appeared to gain a little strength, 
though there was nothing very elating, only that every 
individual who could, would always attend meeting, 
whether it was preaching or prayer meeting. We 
never wanted for a congregation, winds blow high or 
low. And thus all moved on, laboring at their daily 
avocations, and toiling in their moral calling as pro- 
fessed brothers and sisters in the Lord Jesus Christ. 

CONSTITUTION OF THE CATLIN CHURCH. 

We concluded, when we numbered nineteen members, 
to organize ourselves into a church, to be known as the 
First Baptist Church in the town of Catlin. The pre- 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. 93 

liminary steps were taken, with much prayer, and great 
searching of heart. I wrote the Articles of Faith and 
Covenant, part of them by the light of my burning log- 
heaps at night. Having obtained letters from our 
respective churches, we perfected our voluntary organ- 
ization, May 31st, 1828. Next, invited a council, to see 
if they would fellowship us as a Baptist church in regu- 
lar standing. At the appointed time, (June 25th, 1828,) 
the council came together, in the barn of Bro. A. Van- 
deventer. It was a time of trial for me. I had been, 
to the Conference, as pastor and clerk ; in fact, all its 
business had gone through my hands. I wrote the 
letters of invitation, and signed them by the authority 
of the church. The council was principally gathered 
from between the Lakes. I think all the ministers, 
except one, were from that region. When the council 
was organized, and ready for business, one minister 
arose with a letter in his hand, saying he should never 
have stirred one inch to come there, if it had not been 
that he concluded that it was sheer ignorance of the 
individual who wrote the letter. I began to feel very 
intense upon the subject of ignorance. I was aware 
that I knew but little, but I was not aware that there 
was anything betraying ignorance, neither was there 
anything incorrect, in the letters that were sent. He 
was asked, by one of the brethren of the council, where 
the difficulty lay ? He replied, 6l Your letters can not 
be like mine, or you would have seen it at once.' 7 He 
then pointed to the letter, as he held it in his hand, and 
said, " See here !" (beginning to read :) "The First Bap- 
tist Church in the town of Catlin, to the Baptist church 
of [such a place,] sendeth Christian salutation. Beloved 
brethren, we invite you to send your pastor and chosen 
brethren to sit with us in council, to see if you can 
fellowship us as a regular Baptist church." " Now," 



94 sheardown's auto-biography. 

he said, "I never before saw such a letter as that, in 
my life. If they are a church, what necessity was 
there of sending for us? I always thought that letters 
were sent to call a council to organize a church." I had 
been appointed by the body (the church j to be mouth 
for them. I told him, as I understood it, it was our 
business to " organize" the church, then to call a council 
to see if they could fellowship us as such ; but no council 
could make us into a church, if we were unwilling, on 
our part, to enter into that relation. There was a great 
deal of pro and con in the council, among the lay 
brethren ; the ministers said but little. Finally Eld. 
Abbott, of Covert, arose, and said to the objecting 
brother, " If you have come here with the intention of 
helping to make a church, you might just as well have 
staid at home." This led to further altercation ; but 
finally the council decided that the letters were correct. 
Then they called for our Articles of Faith and Cove- 
nant. There was one Article which embraced remotely 
the doctrine of the pre-existence of Jesus Christ. The 
brother who was in so much trouble about the letters, 
was now in more trouble about the doctrine, stating 
that whoever composed that Article was an Arian. 
The inquiry was made of some of the brethren, where 
they got the Articles of Faith. They told them that 
Bro. Sheardown wrote them. At once, the objector 
pronounced the doctrine to be heterodox. I told the 
council, that, inasmuch as I was responsible for the 
doctrine inculcated, not to get into litigation over me, 
but set me one side; and if the council thought best to 
expunge the article, or to alter its phraseology, all 
right; but to fellowship the little church, for that was 
my life. The council almost unanimously agreed that 
they could not fellowship the church unless I was an 
integral part of it. It was proposed by some of the 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. 95 

council, that the objecting member should write an 
Article in place of the one that was the subject of dis- 
pute. It was written, and presented to me to see if it 
would meet my approbation as well as the one that was 
inserted in the church's Articles of Faith. I told them 
that the doctrine involved in the new Article was Uni- 
tarianism. This led to farther debate. Eld. Abbott 
said he would write an Article that Bro. Sheardown 
and the council would all coincide in. It read as fol- 
lows : " We believe that Jesus Christ ever was, is, and 
will be the medium of communication from God to His 
people/' I told them that I was perfectly satisfied with 
that, and thought it far better than the one I had written 
myself Then the council moved on, and fellowshiped 
us as a church. This was indeed one of the hard days 
of my life ; yet, after all, a day that afforded the greatest 
satisfaction, perhaps, of any. 

LICENSED TO PREACH. 

At their covenant meeting in July, 1828, the church 
gave me a formal license to preach. 

FATHER CATON'S VISIT, AND RIDE. 

We had in our little church a brother and sister from 
Eomulus, Seneca county, where they had been under 
the pastoral charge of Rev. John Caton. Bro. Caton 
was a very large man, in body, mind, and will, and im- 
bued with' all the spirit of the Eevolution. He was 
once on the staff of Gen. George Washington; and a 
man who had been so near the father of a nation, may 
well be considered of some importance. This brother 
and sister had been down to visit their friends, and they 
had told father Caton some of the peculiarities of the 
Englishman who was preaching to them in the woods. 
The old gentleman said to the brother, " Is your minister 
sound?" He replied, lr I think he is." A short time 



96 sheardown's auto-biography. 

after, the brother was going down again to see his 
mother, and said I must go with him. and preach to 
Eld. Caton's people. I concluded to go: and the first 
thing after we had arrived in the place, the brother 
went to Eld. Caton. and told him that his minister was 
out with him, and. if he thought best, he should like 
very much to have him preach that evening. The 
Elder said : " My brother Abraham, is he sound ? There 
are so many of these young upstarts who are rotten 
Arniinians." The appointment was talked up, and the 
Elder concluded, as he was rather infirm, that he would 
have the services at his own house. He said. "I do 
not think it best to make much fuss about it : and if it 
was to be in the school-house, there would be a great 
niany people turn out, if they heard of it, who, perhaps, 
would not come to my house : and I should like to hear 
the man for myself." I had made up my mind, if I 
preached, I should preach on faith and repentance; but 
I must do something to convince the old father that 
I was " sound." Consequently, after I had named my 
text, I employed, as an exordium, a long quotation from 
Paul to the Eomans and Ephesians, relative to the pur- 
poses of God. embracing the doctrine of election, and 
justification by the imputed righteousness of Jesus 
Christ. This lubricated the old gentleman's throat so 
effectually, that he swallowed down everything I said 
relative to man's accountability, and the sinner's obli- 
gation to repent of his sins, and believe on the only 
begotten Son of God, so that he might be the happy 
recipient of the hope of eternal life, which God, who 
cannot lie, promised in Jesus Christ before the world 
began. As soon as the remarks were ended, the Elder 
rose up in his majesty, and endorsed the doctrine, 
eulogized the young speaker, and told how thankful he 
was that he was not -trammeled with Arminian stuff. 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. 97 

When we parted, he promised, if Bro. Abraham would 
come after him some time, he would make us a visit, 
and preach for a week, on condition that he could be 
carried from place to place, so that he might preach 
every day as long as he should stay with us. Of course, 
all this was agreed to. 

In the fulness of time, (December, 1828,) Bro. Abra- 
ham arrived with his former pastor. We were much 
rejoiced at the coming of the patriarch. All were 
ready to make him as comfortable as their circumstances 
would admit ; and he appeared to be well pleased with 
the attention paid him. He being very corpulent, as 
well as aged, we always minded to give him a good 
locality in the ox-sled, by which we moved him from 
place to place. After having attended a meeting in the 
afternoon, (when he preached plump two hours, if not 
a trifle over,) we were to travel two miles to the meet- 
ing in the evening. Bro. Abraham figured largely 
among the friends, doing all he could to make every- 
thing go off right, so that Eld. Caton would give a good 
account of us when he got home. We loaded up our 
precious freight 1 — Domine, brethren, sisters, and chil- 
dren — (for we must always have the children along, and 
this was a very prolific place) — and commenced our 
passage to Bro. Abraham's, to be ready for the evening 
service. Our path lay all the way through the woods, 
just wide enough for a sled to pass, winding about 
amongst the trees. After we had reached the summit 
of a rise of ground, we then had a descent, some parts 
of which was very steep. The oxen found the draft 
was over, and, as the sled began to crowd a little, they 
had an inclination to run away. Abraham, the pilot, 
hallooed at the top of his voice, " Hwo ! hoi ! gee !" but 
the oxen minded not. Increasing their speed at every 
step, by some means they caught the sled against a 
9 



98 sheardown's auto-biography. 

sapling, which swept off the temporary box, and all the 
passengers, into the snow, except the minister. I 
started with all speed on the track, (for then I could 
run like Cushi,) expecting every moment to find our 
guest lying in the snow, if nothing more or worse. 
After having run three-quarters of a mile or more, I 
saw, on the plain below, the breath of the oxen rising 
up like the smoke of a furnace. They had stopped of 
their own accord, and lo and behold ! there sat the good 
old man with his feet stretched out before him upon 
the only bottom board left on the sled, with his hands 
clinched, almost with a dying grip, on each side of the 
board. He looked up with a perfect stare of amaze- 
ment, and before I could ask him if he was hurt, he 
exclaimed, "I didn't know but I was going into eter- 
nity, but I thought I would hold on to my board/' And 
he had held on, for the perspiration was standing in 
drops upon his face. After we had loaded up again, 
and got the old gentleman to the house, he appeared to 
wake up to the circumstances through which he had 
passed, and exclaimed : " I have had a great many rides 
in my life, but I never before had such a ride as I have 
had this afternoon." However, he concluded, after all, 
that he had come out the best of any of us, for he bad 
ridden while we had to walk, and run after him through 
the snow. But this was about the summing up of his 
labors with us. He has long ago entered into his rest. 

SENECA ASSOCIATION — COVERT AND OTHER CHURCHES. 

Eecalling those incidents, leads me to notice, here, 
the situation of the Baptist churches in that garden of 
the State. I may often refer to circumstances that 
happened among them, inasmuch as it was the region 
of my first settlement in America. There are many 
things that are riveted upon my mind, some of which 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. 99 

I hope never to forget, in this world or the world to 
come. 

I think the* church in Eomulns was the first Baptist 
church between the Cayuga and Seneca Lakes, and was 
organized in 1795. By whom gathered, I have not the 
means of knowing : but I do not think that that church 
ever sent out many branches. 

The Covert church appears to have been more fruit- 
ful. This church was organized in 1803. She covered 
a vast territory. In 1853, I was invited to attend her 
jubilee meeting, (the 50th year of her standing.) The 
pastor, Rev. C. Wardner, was requested to present a 
history of the church I was requested to talk upon 
the subject of the Seneca Association, of which she was 
a member. I had known more or less of the movings 
of the Association from the day of its birth. I think I 
was present at its first annual meeting; but, being a 
stranger in a strange land — alone, while in the midst 
of hundreds, knowing no one, and but few knowing me 
— my spirits became depressed, and I returned home 
before the session closed. If my memory serves me, it 
was held in Farmerville, in 1822. I believe there was 
but one Baptist church building (or meeting house) 
between the Lakes, when I settled there. There might 
have been another, but I do not know of any except the 
one at Covert; and that was a rare model of architec- 
ture for the time. The people went into the gallery from 
out of doors, going in at the gable end of the building. 
The first time I saw it, I could but admire the patch 
work. It was not, I believe, plastered all over : only 
here and there a patch put on, and everything else about 
it appeared to be in keeping with what is already named. 
The centre of the church was at Thomas' Settlement 
called so after their first pastor, Miner Thomas. They 
had a covenant meeting, not only there, but they had 



100 sheardown's auto -biography. 

another at the house of Thomas Horton, at the head of 
Seneca Lake, about twenty miles in a SQuth-west direc- 
tion. They had another, I believe, in Virgil, Cortland 
county, (in about a south-east direction,) which must 
have been some thirty miles from the common centre. 
I think they had another in Ovid, on the north, between 
Covert and Eomulus. This certainly goes to show that 
that part of the country must then have been sparsely 
settled. It also implies that the pastor must have be-en 
a very laborious man. 

In the best sense of the word, Covert was a " mother 
church." She had begun to marry off her children just 
before I came into the country. In 1817, the church in 
Enfield was formed. The same year, the church in 
Mecklenburg also was formed. In 1819, the church in 
Trumansburg was formed. In 1820, the church in 
Newfield was formed. In 1821, the church in Lodi 
was formed. In 1828, the church in Ovid was formed. 
In 1838, the church in Danby was formed. There are 
others, the time of whose organization I do not recol- 
lect, neither have I any means of knowing. 

In looking over the ground, now, I am ready to say, 
" What hath God wrought !" If we commence at the 
head of the Cayuga, we find a good Baptist meeting 
house in Ithaca, and starting from that point we will 
pass through to the outlet of the Cayuga and Seneca 
Lakes. We find respectable meeting houses in the 
following places: Newfield, Mecklenburg, Bennettsburg, 
Trumansburg, Covert, Peach Orchard, Farmerville, 
Lodi, Ovid, Ovid Tillage, Eomulus, Fayette, and Seneca 
Falls. There was one in Waterloo, but I believe, for 
want of good financiering, it was finally sold, and 
whether they have ever built another I do not know. 
Also one in Geneva. Truly, the Lake country is the 
land of Baptists. 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. 101 

The greater part of this territory is covered by the 
Seneca Association; and although it is years since I 
have traversed that delightful portion of the country, 
yet the blessed scenes through which I have passed, in 
the school houses and barns, before many of those 
church buildings were erected, have left a deep impres- 
sion on my mind. I have preached in nearly all the 
meeting houses above named. Several of their dedica- 
tions I attended, and have held protracted meetings 
with them, the remembrance of which is as cooling 
waters to the thirsty soul. When the churches of the 
Seneca Association took me by the hand, as pastor of 
the Catlin church, and gave me that hearty welcome, 
which spoke loudly to my inmost soul, with their hand 
I had their hearts also. And at this late day, notwith- 
standing so manj^ of the older brethren and sisters have 
passed away, I love the churches still, and am ready 
to say, now, if I forget you, let my right hand forget 
her cunning. I shall have occasion frequently to look 
over that field so dear to me. 

MY ORDINATION TO THE GOSPEL MINISTRY. 

Returning to the church at home, I find that on 
December, 1828, (the same year I was licensed,) the 
church invited a council to confer as to my ordination. 
The council met and I was ordained. The proceedings 
of this council are appended to this narrative. 

LABORS IN THE TOWN OF READING. 

Having occasion again to go to Esquire Tracy's, on 
school business, an appointment was made for me to 
preach, the following Sabbath, at Miller's school house, 
within the town of Reading. I found an old gentleman 
there, a Presbyterian minister, who, though to me a 
stranger, proved to be a very fine man. He said, by 
right of appointment, it was for him to preach : but, 



102 sheardown's auto-biography. 

inasmuch as the people had come together expecting to 
hear me, I must preach. That led me to leave another 
appointment. I continued to go to that school house, 
about once a month. My foreign accent, and my old 
country appearance, if nothing else, induced the people 
to come together. This was an older settlement than 
the one in which I lived, south of it, and the people very 
generally came out to hear. A Baptist woman in the 
congregation, made herself known; she lived four or 
five miles down the Lake; she said her husband was 
unconverted, and she had long been praying for him. 

THE BAG WITH HOLES. 

In the congregation were two good men, originally 
from the East, where I believe they both held the office 
of deacon, or ruling elder. The great difficulty, here, 
was, that they wanted somebody to rule over, for there 
were but very few professors of religion in the place. 
On one occasion, I preached from the text, " And he 
that earneth wages, earneth wages to put into a bag 
with holes. " As soon as I had concluded, one of these 
men arose and said, "If you have preached the truth, 
sir, I ain't a Christian — I ain't a Christian I" The 
answer was, " I do not know whether you are or are 
not a Christian, but I know I have preached the truth." 
Nothing more took place at that time. The Baptist 
sister was in attendance with her husband, and he, 
being a wild, jocose sort of a man, kept joking her, all 
the way home, about her religion being in a bag with 
holes. He said that old uncle D. found that all his 
religion had run out, and did not think he was a 
Christian. 

When the time rolled around for another appoint- 
ment, the man said to his wife, " Let us go again and 
hear that fellow who preached about the bag with 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. 103 

holes." They came, and she introduced him to me 
after the services. I said a few words to him about his 
soul, and the necessity of immediately seeking the sal- 
vation of God. I saw the muscles of his face twitch, 
and his chin quiver; he turned his back, and abruptly 
walked away. I felt that God had fastened his own 
truth in his heart, as a nail in a sure place. 

"the sound thereof." 

The next time I spoke there, I saw a female, appa- 
rently about in middle life, very much exercised. Some 
times she would weep bitterly, and at other times would 
smile almost to laughter. As soon as I had said amen, 
she arose and exclaimed, " And thou shalt hear the 
sound thereof — and thou shalt hear the sound thereof!" 
Everybody was aroused by her apparent energy of 
expression, and (as they said) disturbing the meetiDg. 
It was with difficulty that I could get her so composed 
as to- find out what she meant. She said, for many 
days she had felt herself such a sinner that there was 
no way for her but that she must go down to hell. She 
proceeded to give a relation of her trials, and the course 
she had taken. She went to Eddytown, a small village 
about a mile from where she lived, to lay her case before 
a minister. He told her to stop her crying — there was 
no necessity for her to be so — it was just as easy to get 
religion, as it would be for her to turn her hand over: 
ali (he told her) that she needed, was barely to resolve 
to lead a better life. She resolved, and re-resolved, but 
felt worse and worse. When she got to her father's 
(for she was a maiden lady) her brother-in-law was 
there, and was telling about a strange kind of a man, 
preaching at, the Miller school-house, near Ireland ville, 
who had been telling the people a long story about a 
bag with holes. She said to her brother-in-law, "I 



104 sheardown's auto-biography. 

must go and hear him — when does he preach there V* 
He replied, " To-morrow — and if you want to go, I will 
take my team and carry you, for I want to go, too." 
She remarked, that, all night long, she walked the room 
in the greatest agony of soul. The words she uttered 
in the congregation, came to her mind — " and thou 
shalt hear the sound thereof." She never thought 
whether they were in the Bible or not. As the time 
approached for her brother-in-law to call for her, she 
was so fearful that he would not come in season, that 
she started afoot and alone, all the time having this 
impression — "And thou shalt hear the sound thereof." 
I think she said there was no one at the school-house 
when she got there. It pleased the Spirit of God to 
take of the things which are Christ's, and show them 
unto her. She went home rejoicing in the Lord, and 
told every one she saw what great things Jesus had 
done for her. She scattered the blessed fire for nearly 
ten miles along the Lake road. 

The next thing was, that invitations began to come 
in to preach in certain places on that road.. The hus- 
band of the sister previously referred to, was under 
pungent conviction, and entreated me to make an 
appointment at his house, with which I had to comply. 
These were the first stores gathered from nature's 
quarry to be put into a new organization, for it was 
the starting period of the beloved church in Eeading. 

Although I had a great many different places to 
preach at, and no way of going, then, except on foot, I 
always preached three sermons on the Sabbath, mind- 
ing the places were not so far apart but that I could 
reach them at the appointed time. 

VISITS TO AND FROM THE BIG FLATS CHURCH. 

Previous to this, we received a visit from two 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. 105 

brethren of the Big Flats church, south of us. They 
had heard that there was somebody preaching in 
Moreland, and came ten miles to see what we were 
doing. They appeared to enjoy themselves, and when 
they left, said they would give a good account of the 
land. They promised to come again, on the day of 
our covenant meeting, the time and place of which we 
gave them minute directions, so that they might find 
the house of the brethren where it was to be held with- 
out trouble. On the day named, we were all assem- 
bled, except those who were sick or away from home ; 
for if any sisters were unable to travel, some brother 
would go with his ox-team, bring them to the meeting, 
and carry them back again. Just after singing and 
prayer, behold! in came our visitors — Dea. John 
Brown and Cornelius Low. Bro. Low was quite an 
eccentric man, and akvays had much to say allegori- 
cally. In the course of his highly figurative conversa- 
tion, he said there was one portion of the Bible which 
he could never understand : the passage was about Ja- 
cob's flocks — the "ring-streaked, speckled, and brown." 
In looking at our sisters, he said it was all clear to him. 
I do not know as it regarded the " ring-streaked, v but 
I do know that many of the female members were 
" speckled and brown," for they were to us, what God 
intended — help -meets — and were ready to acknowledge 
it. They spent a great deal of time out of doors, pick- 
ing up and burning brush, often helping their husbands 
to brand up their log heaps until midnight: and, to tell 
the truth (which we always wish to do) they were 
pretty dark complexioned, varying in proportion to 
their exposure to smoke, fire, sun, and wind. I have 
no doubt the good old brother often repeated his ex- 
position of Jacob's flocks. But we derived some very 
important information from our visitors. We heard of 



106 sheardown's auto-biography. 

the state of religion in the valley, and got from them a 
description of their pastor, Rev. Philander D. Gillette — 
what a good work he was doing* — how everybody was 
following after to hear him preach — also that he was 
very desirous to come and see us, but, like myself, he 
had a very large field, and pretty hard to till. He sent 
word that he wished to see me, and form an acquain- 
tance. 

PHILANDER ^D. GILLETTE. 

Subsequently, I determined to make his acquain- 
tance. Not knowing exactly where to find him, I 
inquired, and was informed he had gone up the river, 
probably to Bro. Bennett's. I steered my course in 
that direction, and met a man* riding along the road in 
an old-fashioned wagon, driving a good horse, which 
Bro. Gillette always did. When he got almost to me, 
he exclaimed, " Halloo ! is your'name Sheardown V I 
told him it was. " I knew it was/' he said — " our 
brethren had described you so minutely, that I knew 
you must be the man : for there is not, I think, 
another drab coat like yours in the country." I 
preached for him, that evening, in a school house, and 
arranged with him for an exchange. From that time 
onward, our hearts were knit together like the hearts 
of David and Jonathan. 

THE OLD SISTER'S CHASTISEMENT. 

But that exchange was a bad one forme. I preached 
to the people as well as I could. The very moment I 
closed, a good old mother in Israel was on her feet. 
With a shrill voice — (I had often been startled, in the 
woods, by the sound of the owl, but never did I hear, I 
thought, such a human voice : and perhaps, after all, it 

i 






*In 1827, Big Flats -church had 103 accessions by baptism, and 28 in 1828. 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. 107 

i 

was not so much the Voice, as the words she pro- 
nounced, or rather screeched) — she exclaimed : " O, 
Lord! I wonder if this is Elder Sheardown, I have 
heard so much about ? He has only said one word 
that I was glad to hear, and that was -Amen/ O, 
my Lord !" she continued, " if Mr. Goff could rise from, 
the dead, and hear such preaching where he had 
preached so often, what would he say V 

I was not only, as the sailors say, taken all aback, but 
I was in a sinking condition. There was about half an 
hour's recess, and then I was to preach, again. The 
friends were very kind. One said, " Go home with me, 
and take some refreshments." Another said, "I live 
pretty near by — go with me." I told them I did not 
want to eat, and should not until I had preached again. 
I saw a pile of straw behind a barn, and crept into it, 
as well as L could, until my watch told me it was time 
for me to go to my meeting. How to go, I did not know. 
I thought I could never stand another such a volley. 
Bat I buckled up my harness, and bared my arm to 
wield the sword of the Spirit again, continually praying 
that the Lord would deliver me from the fear of the oid 
sister. I preached from Paul's words, (Rom. 8th chap. 
1st verse,) "There is therefore now no condemnation 
to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after 
the flesh, but after the Spirit." I said a good deal 
about walking after the flesh. As soon as I said Amen, 
the good old lady was upon her feet again. I thought 
j I was surely elected for another shot. But, instead of 
I that, she exclaimed, u O, Lord ! forgive me — forgive 
me ! Such a whipping, I never took before. O, the 
• man has paid me more than double interest!" She 
wept, and confessed — and I must say, I was very glad to 
hear her. It appeared as though she could not give up 
her walking after the flesh. She began to entreat every 



108 sheardown's auto-biography. 

one to forgive her. I felt somewhat better — but I ac- 
knowledge that, from that time to this, I have feared 
an old womao more than all the Doctors of Divinity 
before whom I have ever preached. 

This opened the way for frequent exchanges with 
Bro. Gillette. And if, on any occasion, I found him 
preaching in any part of my large parish, it was all 
right: or, if he found me over the line in his diocese, it 
was all the same. We labored much together, aiding 
each other at every turn — neither of us jealous that the 
other would take the crown, but continually praying 
and preaching that the crown might flourish on Jesus' 
head. 

ITINERATING ON MEAD'S CREEK. 

After this digression, we will return to the more im- 
mediate field of my own labor. I had established a 
preaching place on Mead's Creek; on Nash's Hill; at the 
lower part of that creek I preached occasionally ; also 
in a region known as Knowlton's Settlement. These 
points were in Steuben county, ten to eighteen miles 
from my home. I had other appointments — one where 
Millport now stands, in Chemung (then Tioga) county, 
and another in the town of Beading, before referred to. 
My traveling was all on my own feet. One severely 
stormy day — when it rained sieet and snow — I called at 
the house of a good old Vermont brother, of Eevolu- 
tionary memory, to take dinner. In walking through 
the mud and snow, I had caught one shoe under a root, 
and torn a large hole in the upper leather. After dinner, 
a son of the old gentleman (a man approaching middle 
life,) said, " Elder, is it not lawful to do good on the 
Sabbath day?" I answered that the Saviour had taught 
us that doctrine; " then/' he said, " take off your shoe, 
sir, and hold up your foot." He took a rule from his 
pocket, and measured my foot for a pair of shoes. 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. 109 

- Xow," said lie. "I am going to make you a pair of 
Gospel shoes. M I remarked to him that I had a pair of 
Gospel shoes that I had worn a great many years, and 
the}' were as good as they were the first time I put 
them on. But he waggishly replied, ;i They are not 
adapted to those feet, or otherwise you would not have 
had that large hole in your shoe, but I will make you a 
pair that shall fit your feet, and that will not tear by 
catching them under a root when they are wet." He 
made them, and such a pair of shoes ; I never had seen, 
nor worn before ; I never wore them out; for after I 
had worn them long, I finally gave them away to a 
poor man who I thought was worse off than I was. 

COMMENCE HORSE-BACK LABORS. 

Soon after this, a door for more enlarged operations 
opened by a man offering to sell me a horse. Of course, 
it was a cheap one-, but proved to be very good. I only 
gave forty dollars for the horse; I borrowed a saddle 
and bridle ; and then felt, perhaps, as lofty and well 
pleased as some of our Generals do when they are fully 
equipped on their war steeds. 

Labor was increasing on my hands all the time, and 
there was nothing for me but to arrange so as to give 
my whole time to the vineyard of my Master. I could 
endure, physically, in those days, a great deal. I could 
walk twenty miles in a day, and preach three times. 
Often, my evening appointment would leave me some 
eight miles from home, and a great part of the time 
through the wilderness ; but there was nothing dis- 
couraging in that. 

One Saturday, I was in a very great strait. My ap- 
pointments were standing for the next day, and I could 
not meet them short of traveling thirty miles about, and 
if I did that I must stay out from home over night, 
10 



110 sheardown's auto-biography. 

which. I felt was not duty in the situation of ray family. 
I said to my wife, k * Now, I ought not to go to my ar. 
pointments to-morrow/' She replied, " Yes, you must : 
you can get back to-merrow night, late, can you not V* 

I replied, i; Yes, but it will be very late.'' Yet she 
encouraged my heart to go. and had my pledge that I 
would get back as soon as I could. I redeemed my 
pledge, and arrived hohie between ten and eleven 
o'clock, Sabbath evening. I felt tired, but not tired 
out. I arrived home at a providential time, but had no 
rest that night ! 

WINTER TRAVELING. 

I will not dwell, at present, longer upon my pedestrian 
excursions, but return to my horse-back labors. I occu- 
pied the saddle during spring, summer, and fall : but in 
the winter I traveled in a cutter of my own making, 
which I could at any time build in about two hours. 
All I wanted was an axe and an inch auger. I traveled, 
generally, in a covered cutter, the cover nicely woven 
with hemlock boughs. Taking my auger with me. and 
a good jack knife, if I happened to break down. I could 
repair damages anywhere in a very short time, and 
pass on again, never discouraged at the toils and the 
dangers of the way. 

DOMESTIC ARRANGEMENTS. 

Perhaps there may arise in the minds of some reader 
the inquiry whether I was *' worse than an infidel" in 
that I did not ,; provide for my own household ?" and 
what became of the wife and large family, all this time ? 
I will tell you my plan for providing for them. Brethren 
and sisters were able to do but very little towards their 
support, and I managed the matter as follows : I hired 
the best back-woods young man I could find, and gave 
him the best wages ! My object in doing this was, in 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. Ill 

the first place, to have a man capable of taking care of 
my family. In the next place, through the winter, he 
was chopping. I bought a good yoke of cattle, on a 
year's credit, but minded to buy in the spring of the 
year ; then he was prepared for a summer's work ; he 
could break up some ground for potatoes and other 
roots, get in some oats, and a little corn. "When the 
time came to burn the fallow that he had cut in the 
winter, he was prepared to aid those who had no teams : 
consequently, by changing work with himself and team, 
it brought in a great deal of labor in return ; and, as we 
always logged our fallows by changing work, he gen- 
erally got his seeding done in good season, from seven 
to ten acres of wheat. I had all the wheat, and the gifts 
of my brethren and sisters. So I was enabled to pay 
my hired man, and have provisions raised to meet all 
the real necessities of my family. W hen I was at home, 
I always doffed the clerical dress, (which, by-the-by, was 
very simple,) and put on the tow frock and trowsers, 
and went at it myself, with all my energy, to aid the 
young man in anything he had to do, either at home or 
in paying work where it was due from us to any of our 
neighbors. 

I recollect, one season, hiring one of the most thorough- 
going men in all our region, but fearfully profane. My 
brethren said to me, " Why, Elder, what do you mean 
in hiring T. E. ? He is the worst fellow for profanity 
there is in all the region, and will spoil all your children. " 
I told them, I thought not ! I never had any person 
around me who did swear, and I did not think he would 
use profane language with me or with my family. The 
reply was, " I should be very sorry to trust him." I 
remarked that I did my own hiring and made my own 
bargains. 

When I 'engaged the man, I said to him, " Now, 



112 sheardown's auto-biography. 

Mr. E., you are just the man I want, as it regards your 
knowledge of business and your willingness to do. 
But there are some things that, if they must be done, I 
must do them; and there are other things which you 
mnst do. Now, sir, you are in the habit of using a great 
deal of profane language. I never have ^any swearing 
around me, or on my place, and I will not hire any man 
who is addicted to swearing." He looked amazed, 
stood a moment or two, then said, "It is a bad practice; 
I can quit it." "I know' that, sir; now, will you do it?" 
He said, " Yes/' I replied, "Very well, sir; I knew 
you could quit it ; therefore, it will save me trouble, for 
I was going to say to you, that if you must swear, 
leave it undone until I come home ; then telLwe what 
you wanted to swear over, and, if I thought swearing 
must be done, 1 could, may be, do it better than you. 
But I am rejoiced that you conclude voluntarily to quit 
the bad practice. Now, sir, there is another thing: I 
don't want any individual to work for me who gets 
angry and unreasonably whips his team, or pounds his 
cattle with a handspike," &c. He said, " That I can 
get along with, very well. I know I have been addicted 
to doing so, but it is a bad way to treat a team." I then 
remarked to him, " Now, sir, there are other things. 
One is that the family must have all their wants sup- 
plied. If you are told by 3Irs. Sheardown that milling 
must be done, or anything else of like importance, do 
just as I should, drop everything, and attend to it. 
There are little things about the house that I might 
speak to you about, but you have tm3 acknowledg- 
ment of all that I am acquainted with, that you have 
always been, from a boy up, very good to your mother. 
This will lead you to notice the lesser things. And yet 
another point, sir, and that is, we try to bring up our 
family religiously. When I am at home, I read the 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. 113 

Scriptures and pray with my family ; when I am ab- 
sent, Mrs. Sheardown does the same ; and I want you, 
sir, always to be in the house at the time of family 
prayer. ls T ow, if you are ready to make a bargain with 
me under these considerations, from the information I 
have received^ and from my personal knowledge of you, 
I am prepared to hire you for one year. TV hat will you 
ask for your year's service, taking your pay at the end 
of the year, except what little you may need for your 
current expenses?" He replied, "I do not know, 
Elder ; I wish you would say what you will give." I 
told him that " 1 had never been found fault with for 
oppressing the hireling in his wages. I have never giv- 
en more. than one hundred and ten dollars, and do the 
washing, boarding and lodging : but I think you will 
suit me, and you are capable of earning more than a 
common man ; 1 shall entrust all in your hands ; as to 
your labor, I do not want you to make a slave of your- 
self, and I will give you one hundred and thirty dollars 
for the year." He appeared to be abundantly satisfied, 
and so was I. Mrs. Sheardown said he was as kind a 
man as she would ever wish to have come into her 
family ; everything was done, and done in the time of 
doing it. Some time before the year closed, he gave 
good evidence that he was happily converted to God. 
This was the plan I adopted to support my family, with 
the assistance of a few dear brethren doing what they 
could, so that I might give myself more untiringly to 
the work of the Lord. 

By this time, the older part of my children began to 
be very useful, both in-door and out: they were brought 
up to work, as soon as they were able to do small things ; 
and as soon as the boys were able to use an axe, they 
were employed in underbushing; those that were lesser, 
doing the out-door chores. The girls were equally 



114 sheardown's auto-biography. 

busy in the house, learning to spin wool and flax, milk 
cows, &c. In the winter, those that were old enough, 
went to the district school ; and as fast as they grew 
up, I sent them away to school, or gave them the best 
advantages we had in our own vicinity. So that, by a 
kind Providence, I was able to give them a good 
English education ; and my secluded location secured 
them from the contaminating and corrupting influences 
so prevalent in more populous places. I always en- 
deavored to impress upon their minds to necessity of 
preparing to rely upon themselves. We had twelve 
children, four of whom died in infancy. Of the eight 
who survived, five were sons, and three daughters. 
Through a merciful God, I am now able to rejoice that 
seven of the eight have a hope beyond the grave. 

I had made a beginning at Reading, and on the upper 
part of Mead's Creek, where I thought (under God) I 
should be able to raise two churches. It was not so 
clear in my mind that, in any other of my preaching 
places — whatever might appear in the future — I should 
succeed in building independent interests. 

DIVISION OF CHRISTIAN AND CHURCH EFFORTS. 

Perhaps I had as well, here, state something relative 
to my management in those places, remote from the 
church in Catlin, which was my grand rallying point. 
Therefore, I would say that, when any individual was 
converted, if it was possible, he came to the church, 
told his experience, and was baptized at our regular 
baptizing place for the church in Catlin. After a few 
had been brought in, I called them a Conference in 
their own neighborhood, when, for the accommodation 
of families and those that had no means of conveyance, 
the church voted them the privilege of receiving mem- 
bers, in conjunction with a committee sent from the 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. 115 

church to act with them; /then these were all consid- 
ered as baptized into the fellowship of the original 
church. Next, the church voted to grant them a 
monthly meeting, which we generally termed a cove- 
nant meeting, at which meeting as many of the breth- 
ren from the home church would attend as possible. 
The next move was, the church voted that the pastor 
should break bread to them, as a part or branch of the 
mother church. Under this process, they grew up, and 
our views as Baptists became better known in the 
neighborhood. 

My places of preaching were in barns, saw-mills, 
school-houses, private houses, and in the open air, for 
we very often had such large gatherings that there was 
no building in the neighborhood capable of holding 
them. 

TOWNSEND SETTLEMENT CHURCH. 

About this time, we gave letters to some brethren 
and sisters to organize a new interest in the same town 
in which the mother church had been gathered. This 
church was known by the name of the Townsend Set- 
tlement Church. 

There were on Nash's hill, in Hornby, (a town lying 
west of Catlin,) a few brethren and sisters who had 
once been organized as a church under the missionary 
labors of Eld. T. B. Beebee ; but they had no organiza- 
tion or visibility when I found them : they joined the 
Catlin church— consequently, those who were baptized 
were baptized into the Catlin church. All this time, I 
was gathering more or less at the rallying point on 
Mead's creek. In time, it was thought best for the 
brethren and sisters on the hill to join the few on the 
creek. This gave them strength enough to be recog- 
nized as a chiych, 



116 sheardown's auto-biography. 

I had now on my hands three churches, besides two 
or three covenant meetings. 

The Conference in Heading continued to grow, and 
the Lord was working by his Spirit in all these places. 

TRULY LIVING CHURCH MEMBERS. 

The question may perhaps arise, how could one man 
do the necessary labor for the growth and best interest 
of those scattered over so large a field? In the first 
place, just as soon as persons were converted, we set 
them at work, and they worked with a will. They were 
live men and women. They would have two, three, or 
more prayer or conference meetings in the week. All 
would sing who could, and all would pray and talk; and 
it was no uncommon thing, when the pastor passed his 
regular round, once in two weeks, or once in four weeks, 
that he would find, under the labors of those brethren 
and sisters, two or three hopefully converted to God. 
They worked, expecting that God would bless their 
labors. When they prayed, they believed that God 
would hear them ; and one peculiarity of the times was 
that we had no long prayers, no long talks. They knew 
when to stop, as well as when to begin. Their meet- 
ings were lively, full of the Spirit, and they attracted 
the attention of the unconverted ; so that, whenever 
they held their little meetings, the house or school- 
house, whichever it might be, was generally well filled. 
So we continued to labor on. 

It was thought best to make an effort, through the 
brethren in Heading, to prepare for an organization 
there. There had been once a small church in Head- 
ing, but it became scattered, and lost its visibility. 
There were a few old-school, anti-mission, anti-temper- 
ance, anti-everything good persons, who were trying to 
cling together, but who had no fellowship whatever 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. 117 

for what they termed " Xew-Lights." In January, 
1834, a church was fellowshiped ; by a council of breth- 
ren from between the Lakes. 

MASONIC EXCITEMENT — UNJUST ACCUSATIONS. 

With many mercies, the churches also had their times 
of trial, unknown at this day, except by the older 
members. 

I refer, now, to the days of William Morgan, when 
the Anti-Masonic and Masonic advocates were so belli- 
gerent. While considering the matter, I reflected, that, 
wherever evil existed, the only reformatory power is to 
be found in the G-ospel of God's salvation ; when that 
is experienced, it works reform that will be permanent. 
I well knew that my bark was but small, and it would be 
safest to keep well in-shore, lest peradventure I should 
be swamped amid the fearful storms that were beating 
upon Zion. My desire was, as far as possible, to preach 
Jesus Christ and Him crucified. For some time, I met 
with very little opposition or trouble from either party, 
and thought all was going well. My aim was to run in 
the middle channel, and steer as clear as possible of 
arguments and conversations on either side. I desired 
to save our churches from ruin, for I thought there were 
good brethren on both sides of the question. 

I had a preaching place in the suburbs of a little 
church, within the bounds of my labors. A barn was 
prepared on purpose for worship through the summer 
season, with seats for the congregation, and a stand, 
elevated some two feet above the main level, for the 
speaker. One Sabbath afternoon, as I was going to 
this station, I left my horse about a mile behind, to 
feed while I was preaching, and took it afoot. Up a 
little rise of ground, in sight of the place of my appoint- 
ment, I saw quite a crowd in the barn-yard. A brother 



118 sheardown's auto-biography. 

was walking ahead of me a short distance ; when I came 
up with him, I said, " Why, what are ail the people 
doing, out of doors, to-day ?" He remarked, " You will 
find out, sir, that the people are not all out of doors. 
I presume the barn is full/' and he said, I think, "you 
will find out what it means before you get through. If 
you ain't mobbed, to-day, it will be a wonder to me." 
I inquired, " What is the matter ?" " Matter enough," 
he said. "The Anti-Masons have found out that you 
are a Mason, and they are determined not to hear you 
preach. The Masons are here from all around to pro- 
tect you, and have you preach. It is a well known 
fact," he added, " that you used to attend Masonic 
lodges in Eoglan.il." " Well, what next ?" " They say 
it can be proved that you have attended Masonic lodges 
in this country, and the public will put you where you 
ought to be." " Well, is that all ?" He answered, " No. 
They want to know what fellowship you have for Ma- 
sons who are Christians?" "Anything more, sir?" 
" JSTo. It will be best for you to find the other out by 
experience." I remarked to him, " Very well, sir. I 
presume there will be no trouble about this thing." 

As I passed in through the people, I saw there was 
a good deal of whispering and blinking of the eye at 
me. I pressed forward, and, in the majesty of my reli- 
gion, took my stand, and laid out of my pocket, as 
usual, my hymn-book and Bible. There appeared to 
be some commotion, but not much. I remarked to 
them, "Now, I want to say a few words before I open 
religious services. Although my congregation, to-day, 
is much larger than usual, yet I feel a peculiar satisfac- 
tion, in looking it over, that I know almost every indi- 
vidual present. I have preached to- you, in different 
places ; and I have always had this satisfaction, that, 
when I looked upon you, you always appeared as though 



PIONEER JOYS AND. SORROWS. 119 

you believed what I was telling you was the truth. I 
have just learned, as I was walking up the hill, that 
there are certain statements made relative to me — first, 
that I am a Mason. ]STow, then, I tell you, candidly 
and honestly, that I am not, nor never was, though I 
have wondered perhaps a thousand times why I was 
not, for my business life always threw me more or less 
amongst the Masonic fraternity. I know nothing about 
them in their organic or individual relations to each 
other. I understand it is also said to be susceptible of 
proof, that I have attended Masonic lodges sincej[ have 
been in this country. This is a grand mistake, or a 
palpable falsehood. As it regards there being any 
proof of my ever attending Masonic lodges in the old 
world, I do not believe that any such proof can be 
brought. I have yet to find the individual, on this side 
of the Atlantic, who knew me in my own country. I 
am not going to deny that I ever was in Masonic 
lodges in that country. It was very common with the 
fraternity to have their lodges open, on a part of St. 
John's day, for all those who wished, to go in and see 
their tables set, and the badges, medaU, regalias, pic- 
tures, &c, which adorned the walls of their dining 
rooms. When passing those places, I have turned in 
with others, (for hundreds often went as curiosity 
seekers.) So that part of the story is true, from my 
own confession, not from testimony. I have been in 
Masonic lodges, in my own country ; but never in the 
time of their sessions. There is another thing you 
desire to know, and that is whether I have anyfellow- 
ship for Masons who are Christians. My answer to 
that, is this : I understand it to be God's work to change 
the heart of man, and turn him from nature to grace ; 
and now, if God makes Christians of Masons, it would 
be vain for me to undertake to undo God's work, and 



120 sheardown's auto-biography. 

pull down that which I am laboring so hard to build 
up. As it regards church fellowship for Masons, if a 
man has more fellowship for the Masonic fraternity 
than he has for the church of God, I have no fellowship 
for him as a Christian ; consequently, my church fellow- 
ship would rest on the same base. Now I feel that I 
have conscientiously declared to you the whole truth; 
and I read in your countenances, that this is an honest 
declaration of fact; we must believe the man. There- 
fore, I will now preach to you, as best I am able, with- 
out meddling with a vexed question that I know but 
very little about. My great object in coming among 
you, from time to time, is, that I may do you good for 
eternity. The Lord bless you. Now we will sing" 
such a hymn. My congregation was never more atten- 
tive, and I do not recollect that from that time onward 
I ever was called on publicly to say pro or con upon 
that subject. 

CONFESSION MADE. 

I was aware that Satan had been at work somewhere, 
but where, to me was- unknown. About a year and a 
half, perhaps, afterwards, I was preaching in a school- 
house, when a brother and sister, whom I was inti- 
mately acquainted with, were present. She appeared 
to be very much affected, and said to me, after the eve- 
ning service, " I want you to go home with us, to night." 
The reply was, " It is too far. This has been ray third 
sermon to-day. I have ridden some twenty miles, and 
my hor^e is tired and hungry. It is very dark and 
cold. You must excuse me." She replied, "I cannot." 
At this moment, her husband came up, repeating the 
same invitation, with great earnestness. From the 
visible excitement in which they both appeared, I con- 
cluded 'to go. Notwithstanding it was late when we 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. 121 

arrived, we must have some supper. The woman 
appeared to be in tears all the time. She finally took 
her seat between myself and her husband, and ex- 
claimed, " I can bear it no longer." Of course, I 
wondered what was coming. She remarked, "Do you 
not recollect preaching in such a barn, at such a time, 
when there was a great excitement about you relative 
to Masonry ?" I answered, " yes, I remember it well, 
though I have thought of it but very few times since 
it transpire^." — "Did you ever learn, sir, who got up 
that report?" — " No, madam, nor I never cared ; and I 
do not want any resurrection of it/' She exclaimed 
again, "lean not bear it any longer! I was the indi- 
vidual who raised that report, out of the rough. O, 
how it has pressed my conscience ! Do forgive me ! do 
forgive me !" I remarked, " That was very wicked. I 
hope and trust God has forgiven you. If so, I had 
much rather be taking my supper, than listening to any 
confession you may have to make to me." The dear 
woman had laid off the burden of her conscience, and I 
judged by her actions her relief was very great. After 
supper, we all kneeled down and prayed together, and 
it appeared to me, by her earnest prayer and broken 
heart, that God had been pleased to pardon her sin. I 
never loved them any less as Christians. To me, her 
conduct was conclusive evidence that God had put 
away her sin. 

STEUBEN ASSOCIATION. 

I shall always remember the first Association (except 
the Seneca) that I visited. It was good old Steuben. 
When I attended its sessions for the first time, it con- 
vened in the old Baptist meeting-house in the town of 
Wayne, in Steuben county. I was almost a perfect 
stranger to every one present. There were two or 
11 



122 sheardown's auto-biography. 

three, in company with me, who belonged to that Asso- 
ciation. I was wearing the old, veritable, drab coat, 
and was invited to preach. Some said I was an Eng- 
lishman, some said I was French, some did not know 
who I was, or what I was. I think it was the intro- 
ductory sermon that I preached. Why it was so, I do 
not know — whether they had omitted to appoint one, 
or whether the individual had failed to come. One of 
the friends with me pointed out a certain individual and 
said, " That is Eld. Sanford." When I had entered the 
pulpit, the good old man looked up and said, " Now, 
you see what a great congregation of people you have 
to preach to. You young men are in the habit of 
mumbling, so that half of the people can not hear you. 
Speak out, young man ! don't be afraid." In those 
days, my lungs were very strong, and if showing zeal 
for the Lord of hosts could be manifested through 
sound, I was capable of convincing people that 1 
possessed a good deal of zeal. When I was through, 
the Elder complimented me for having "spoken up/' 

One reason why I loved always to meet with this 
Association, perhaps, is the fact that I always had to 
work. Their gatherings were so large, that few if any 
meeting-houses in their bounds would comfortably hold 
the people. Therefore, while the Association was doing 
its business, my place was in a wagon, or under the 
shade of a tree, and sometimes in a little grove, if there 
was one near by. If there were two meeting-houses in 
the same place, we were sometimes permitted to occupy 
one of them, so that those might hear preaching who 
were unable to get into the house appointed for the 
sitting of the body. I acknowledge that I delighted in- 
open air preaching, for-it was so much in keeping with 
my labor at home. 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. 123 

ALFRED BENNETT. 

On one occasion, the Association met in the town of 
Prattsburg. They had what is termed a log meeting- 
house, far too small to hold the hundreds of people who 
had come together, and we repaired to the woods. I was 
invited to preach the first day. Eld. Alfred Bennett, 
(so widely known, and so much beloved by the churches, 
not only as a pastor, but also as a missionary agent,) 
being present, I invited him to pray before sermon. 
The sky had been lowering, and there were indications 
of rain. The thunder muttered upon the distant hills. 
The good man, when in prayer, appeared to be talking 
with God face to face. He said, "Now, Lord, thou 
knowest all about us; in what a helpless state we are. 
We have no shelter to flee to. We are here to worship 
Thee. And now, do not let it rain upon us and scatter 
us; for what shouldwe do?" The thunder appeared to 
come nearer by — the blue-winged lightnings scathed 
the brow of heaven — everybody was looking for a 
severe drenching — but, to the -utter astonishment, per- 
haps, of all present, there was not enough rain fell 
to cause a man to put his coat on, (for scores were m 
their shirt-sleeves,) while the rain continue^ to pomr 
down alt around us, sometimes within a quarter or a 
half a mile of the place where we were gathered. It 
was proverbial for many years, in that region of coun- 
try, that Eld. Bennett kept back the rain by prayer. 

OLD ELDER LAMB'S FAMILY. 

At night, a number of us went to tarry with that man 
of God, Eld. Lamb. He had raised a good many lambs, 
and the greater part of them had become shepherds. 
While conversing with mother Lamb in relation to her 
family of boys, she said she hoped they were all con- 
verted, except Thomas. If my memory serves me, he 



124 shear-down's auto-biography. 

was the youngest. She wept while talking about the 
dear young son — said he was a thoughtless boy, very 
shy of ministers, and had a peculiar aversion to having 
any one speak to him on personal religion. " I have," 
said the good mother, " but one hope of him, and that 
is, when I brought him forth, I know I dedicated him 
to God." I mingled my tears with hers, for her ex- 
pressions broke up the deep fountains in both head and 
heart. Upon inquiring how I could see the young man, 
that I might have some conversation, his mother in- 
formed me that she had found him in the barn-yard. 
I walked up the lane, and took a seat on the top bar of 
the fence, so that, if he came out, he must either climb 
the fence or crawl through underneath. As he came 
within speaking distance, I inquired, u How do you do, 
sir ?" He made a similar inquiry, firmly and kindly. 
I remarked, u You have got a pair of beautiful cattle, 
there." He replied, " Yes, very good, sir." I saw 
other stock that I could speak well of— for his father 
was a good farmer, as well as a good preacher — asked 
the age of a certain orchard, how long his father had 
lived there, and other things, until his embarrassment 
appeared to be gone. I spoke of his brother Reuben — 
what a blessed thing it was that he had been Converted 
in the days of his youth, and had concluded to be a 
minister of the Gospel! I found him perfectly spell- 
bound — talked to him about his own soul : he wept 
bitterly — his heart appeared to be stirred. When I re- 
turned to the house, he followed part of the way, and I 
continued my onward pace, pondering what the result 
of the conversation might be. When it was time to go 
to the evening meeting, the mother said she could not 
find Thomas. I said to her, "Do not be troubled about 
him. You will find him in some solitary place, in-door 
or out. Be of good courage. Pray on. God will give 
you your son." 



PIONEER JOYS AND SORROWS. 125 

When the meeting in the evening closed, most of the 
people had passed out at the door, and — as in those 
days we were not blessed with beautiful chandeliers and 
fine lamps — the home-made tallow candles afforded us 
all the light we had. In the dimness, some one thought 
he saw a large dog in one corner, but, on going to drive 
him out, found it was a young man. I overheard some 
conversation as I was exchanging words with a friend 
at the door, and, looking to see what was the matter, 
saw Thomas Lamb, so deeply troubled that he could 
not speak ; his body almost prostrate, through the an- 
guish of his heart. I put one arm around him, and 
started for home, pointing, as best I could, to the Lord 
Jesus Christ as able and willing to save to the very 
uttermost. The night was very dark, and we moved 
slowly, for he was full as much as I could sustain. We 
had come to the foot of quite a pitch or rise in the road, 
and I was almost ready to conclude that my strength 
would give out before I could get him up the pitch. 
All at once he lighted up, appeared to have recovered 
strength, and exclaimed, " How light it is ! What a 
beautiful night !" He said his fears were all removed, 
he felt the burthen of his heart gone, and went home to 
greet that beloved mother who had consecrated him to 
G-od from his birth. 

On my return, Eld. Sutherland was quite anxious 
that I should *take his road home. The good old gen- 
tleman said I must preach in Penn Tan, Yates county. 
He had the use of the Court House. 1 do not know 
whether it was Court week or not, but there appeared 
to be a number of professional men there. I tried to 
preach from this text : " And be sure your sins shall 
find you out." I had a very healthful season for the 
soul, and plenty of labor. 

In 1838, Steuben Association reported 522 accessions 



126 sheardown's auto-biography. 

by baptisms, (of which 149 were in the Penn Yan 
Church,) and a total membership of 1891. 



CHAPTER V.— 1829 to 1836. 



Missionary Excursions into Pennsylvania, Varied with Abundant 
Labors in New York State — Back- Woods Narratives, viz: Ex- 
tensive Revival on Tioga River and Crooked Creek — Edsall 
Mitchell, Middlebury, Head- Quarters — Words with Eld. A., 
an Antinomian — My Deacon's Sole Missionary Tour — Camp- 
bellite GeneraVs Attack and Repulse — Baptism of Mr. Tuttle, 
Inn- Keeper, Aged Eighty-Five Years — Conversion of Mr. B., 
of Knoxville — Three Poor Families near or on Pine Creek — 
Two Females come Through the Thunder- Storm to Hear 
Preaching — Securing a Preaching Place in Tioga, ( Willards- 
burg,) — Relation of Eld* Broakman's Early Days — Renewal 
of Baptist Interest in Sullivan : Reynolds : Rockwell — Origin 
of Bradford Association : Eld. Dimock — Morgan Family- 
Conversion of Yon Puttkammer. 

Inasmuch as the Saviour gave commission to His 
disciples to " go into all the world, and preach the Gos- 
pel to every creature/' I thought I must occupy as 
much of it as lay in my power. 

FIRST VISIT IN PENNSYLVANIA. 

In 1829, I was called into Pennsylvania, to sit with 
a council to recognize a little church at Middlebury, 
Tioga county. That, I think, was the first time I 
had passed the line of New York State. 

Soon after, I was called to sit in council at Mitchell- 
town, (near what is now Tioga Tillage, then known by 
the name of Willardsburg.) Elders P. D. Gillette and 
Wise were the other ministers, who, with myself and 
chosen brethren, were to examine, and, if thought best, 
ordain, two candidates for the ministry. One of them 



128 sheardown's auto-biography. 

boasted that he was a great linguist, and my fear was 
that he knew too much to be very useful. The other 
knew less, and could murder the English language 
equal to any other man, yet he was pious and earnest. 
In view of all the circumstances, and the destitution of 
the country, we thought best to ordain them. The first 
individual, so long as I knew him, never amounted to 
much, but the other has always been doing some good. 

Those two visits gave me something of a view of the 
vast destitution of that part of Pennsylvania; but I 
could not see how I could render them any assistance, 
for I had already more on my hands than it appeared 
possible for me to get along with. 

Bro. Edsall Mitchell, of Crooked Creek, (Middlebury 
church and township*) wrote me a very urgent letter 
representing the destitution in Tioga county. My 
heart was pained within me. I did not know what to 
do. But God, in the plenitude of his mercy and grace, 
was raising ministers, while we were organizing 
churches. Among those I had baptized in New York 
State, were a dear young man, named Wadsworth, and 
his wife. He was an Eastern man, who had enjoyed 
the advantages of a good New England school, and 
graduated, I believe, at the Musical Academy in Bos- 
ton. He was indeed one of the sweet singers in Israel 
— a man of rare talents, and commanding appearance — 
and my hearty desire and prayer to God was, that he 
might become a faithful minister of the New Testa- 
ment. While I was praying, God was working by His 
Spirit upon his mind. It was always my aim to culti- 
vate a habit of familiarity with all my brethren, and 
especially where I thought I saw traits befitting a 
preacher of the Gospel. In conversing with him, one 
day, he told me, with tears and trembling, the exer- 
cises of his mind relative to being enabled to do some- 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 129 

thing more than he had hitherto been able to do for the 
conversion of souls. I gave him such advice, and such 
encouragement, as I thought duty under the circum- 
stances. 

A second pressing letter was received from Brother 
Mitchell, urging me to go to his house, and he would 
show me something of the desolation of the land. 1 
said to Bro. Wadsworth — who was in comfortable cir- 
cumstances — "Now, take your horse, and go with me 
into Pennsylvania." His inquiry was, " Where are you 
going?" I told him I did not know, but showed him 
the last letter I had received from Middlebury. I also 
said, " I want to preach at Mitchelltown, on the river — 
then we will steer westward." 

EXTENSIVE REVIVAL ON TIOGA RIVER AND CROOKED CREEK. 

We stopped and held the meeting on the Tioga river, 
at evening, and from thence proceeded to Bro. Mitchell's, 
up Crooked creek. The good man met us at the door, 
but wa3 so overjoyed and choked with tears that he 
could scarcely speak. I thought, surely, God must be 
in this. We had left another appointment, at Mitchell- 
town, for our return — and two brethren had besought 
me to preach at Willardsburg also. I gave them the 
day and the hour, so that they could give notice and 
obtain a place for preaching in. On the evening we 
reached Crooked creek, I tried to preach in the school- 
house. They wished another appointment on my re- 
turn, at the house of Dea. Keeney, in the evening — and 
an affirmative answer was given to that request, also. 

The next morning we proceeded, guided somewhat, 
in this to us unexplored field, by the information we 
received from the former-named brethren. We were 
told where we could find one or two Baptist brethren, 
on Pine creek. There was not much difficulty in ob- 



130 sheardown's auto -biography. 

taming places in which to preach, or people to hear, 
for it was a new thing to have a minister among them. 
By the aid of those few brethren, we had as many 
appointments as I could fill, aided by Bro. Wadsworth's 
praying, and talking after sermons. We were able 
only to approximate the region of real destitution, 
pressed on every side by the cry, " Come again! come 
again I" 

Keturning, we commenced filling our appointments. 
At Dea. Keeney's, it was a dark, lowery evening, but 
the house was filled to its utmost capacity. God ap- 
peared in our midst by the power of the Holy Spirit. 
In vain we strove to dismiss the meeting, for the people 
seemed unwilling to go away. After a season of prayer 
and exhortation, one rose up manifesting a hope in the 
Saviour ; another followed, and another, I think four or 
five in all. We thought we were ready to depart on 
the morrow, early in the morning; but God's ways 
were not our ways. Those individuals, after having 
been fellowshiped by the few Christians who were 
present, wished to be baptized. I knew not what to 
do. The conversions seemed to be sudden, and yet the 
converts gave signs of a death unto sin and a quicken- 
ing by the Spirit of God. I felt anxious to get away 
early in the morning. When my mind was made up to 
baptize them, 1 asked Dea. Keeney if he had any pitch- 
pine ? if so, I would baptize them that night, for Crooked 
creek ran but a short distance in front of his house. But 
the good old man had no torch-wood. It was then after 
midnight. I gave the people notice that I would preach 
at day-break, and baptize as near sun-rise as possible. 
We dismissed the meeting, and I retired to bed to re- 
view the scenes of the evening, and prepare for the 
morning. 

ISText day, the people were in very early. I heard 






LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 131 

them, but; suffering from an intense headache, I re- 
marked to the brother who was with me, " Get up, 
Samuel — go and pray with them. I thought 1 heard 
the sound of distress. I will be out of my room, 
shortly." Very soon I heard praying with great 
anxiety; I could not remain on my pillow, but dressed, 
and went out into the congregation. There were two 
men on their knees, and JBro. Wadsworth was praying 
for them. I thought I knew one of them, and, from the 
account that had been given me of his character and 
opposition to religion, the probability was that he was 
profanely infidel, and what is commonly called " a pretty 
hard case." The other one I did not know at the time; 
he was from the river, and had heard me preach at the 
ordination of the two brethren previously referred to, 
when I formed a little acquaintance with him and his 
wife. After my brother was through, I kneeled down 
behind the two men, laid a hand on the shoulder of 
each, and commenced praying. I was pressed to plead 
with God that they might not be beguiled and lose their 
souls by the inebriating cup. The first described man 
was but little moved. The other one — to me, that mo- 
ment, unknown — expressed himself, afterward, that he 
knew that that prayer was all meant for him. He 
appeared to be the subject of deep conviction. After 
prayer, I preached a short sermon, and then prepared 
for the water. The heavens had cleared away their 
darkening clouds, and the king of day came forth from 
the chambers of the east in all his glory, just as I was 
going down into the creek with the first candidate. I 
baptized the believers, and they went on their way 
rejoicing. (And here let me say, I have no knowledge 
of any of those converts ever falling back. It was my 
privilege to see one of those brethren,- a few months 
ago. His whitened locks bespoke the great change 



132 SHEARDOWN S AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 



which thirty years or more had made in his physical 
system, yet he was hoping that by-and-by he would 
lay hold upon eternal life.) 

We made some calls, and gathered fresh information 
from Bro. Mitchell, then wended our way down to 
Willardsburg, (now Tioga,) to attend the appointment 
given out through the two brethren, already referred 
to. When we reached the little 'burg, I saw those two 
friends, standing in the street. We rode up to them, 
and passed the compliments of the day; but I saw, by 
the countenance of one especially, that he was much 
cast down. One of them, at last, remarked, " Eld. 
Sheardown, you can't preach here. We have tried 
every way, to get a place for you to preach in, but we 
have failed/' The other, an aged man, added, " I told 
you it would be so. The folks in Willardsburg won't 
come to hear preaching — and they never ought to have 
another sermon preached to them." This was a good 
man, but very stern in his way of expressing himself. 
The younger — a man with a family — began to weep. 
I said to him, " God help you, my brother ! don't 
weep. Where is the use of crying ? I will preach in 
this 'burg. Wadsworth, my brother! rein up your 
horse here beside mine. If there is nowhere else for 
me to preach, I will preach sitting on my horse. Then, 
if the Anakims are likely to overpower us, it will be 
soon enough for us to flee, and we shall be already 
mounted." This was opposite the tavern. While I 
was turning the circumstances in my mind 5 a gentle- 
man came up to those brethren, and began conversation. 
I heard him say, " The man may preach in my bar- 
room, if he pleases." I remarked, " Thank you, sir. I 
am much better treated than my Master — he was not 
permitted a place in the inn." We turned our horses 
under the shed, and went into the house. The landlord 



al 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 133 

appeared to be kind and pleasant. But the notice was 
not spread, so the people did not know what was going 
on. I remarked, " If we have any persons to meeting, 
we must ring our own bell. JS"ow, Bro. Wadsworth, 
sing one of the songs of Zion — something that we can 
both join in. We sang a piece or two, but none came 
in to hear. I walked out upon the platform in front of 
the house — a kind of piazza — without my hat, and com- 
menced singing at the top of my voice, walking to and 
fro. By-and-by, a little crowd came around, and once 
in a while I would hear it said, " He is a crazy fellow — 
he is a crazy fellow!" When I thought perhaps all 
were gathered that would be drawn to the point, I said 
to them, "Come in — come in! I am going to preach 
to you." With this, they all entered ; the landlord 
made it just as comfortable as he could ; and I preached 
from the text, "Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, to- 
day, and forever." It was a time when sinners felt, 
and felt intensely — one was under powerful conviction. 
Meeting being over, we proceeded two miles or more 
down the river, where the evening appointment had 
been left. There we found a different kind of a tavern 
from the one we had just left. It was a "Baptist 
tavern/' kept by the ancestors of all the Mitchell family 
in that neighborhood. The old gentleman (Eichard 
Mitchell, Sen ,) was without the church at that time, 
but mother Mitchell clung fast to the wreck. The first 
"Tioga, Pa.," Church joined the Chemung Association 
in 1814. It was probably composed of members 
throughout the country, and held its meetings at 
different points. In 1822, the name of " Sullivan" ap- 
pears in the Minutes in the place where u Tioga, Pa.," 
had stood, with delegates from the vicinity of Sullivan — 
and the same year, a second Qi Tioga, Pa.," was received 
into the Association, with delegates from the vicinity of 
12 



134 sheardown's auto-biography. 

Tioga. Elisha Booth, an ordained, and David Short, a 
licensed minister, and Bro. John Main. Elisha Tucker, 
D. D., was engaged in teaching school in Tioga, and 
there preached his first sermons, in 1816. But this new 
organization became scattered. There might have been 
more than one brother still living in membership, and, 
perhaps, six or eight sisters. 

After refreshment, we had a season of prayer, and 
then went to the old school-house, which looked to me 
like a palace built for God. In the course of my sermon, 
I remarked that the waters of Crooked creek empty, 
above us, into the Tioga river — gave a short sketch of 
what we had seen, felt and enjoyed, up that creek, the 
night before, and on the morning of that day — and then 
observed, that, as the waters of the creek, in which I 
baptized that morning, flow into the river, so I believed 
the waters of God's salvation would flow to that people. 
A dear sister — the daughter of the good woman ta 
whose house we stopped — lived in the house adjoining 
the school-house. After meeting, she said tome, "Eld. 
Sheardown, it looks to me, sir, almost like blasphemy, 
to talk about God blessing such a wicked people as we 
are here/' We were to tarry all night with her family. 
After singing and praying, I thought her husband ap- 
peared somewhat moved, but not powerfully. We 
retired at a late hour. 

About one o'clock in the morning, some person awoke 
me out of a sound sleep, and I heard the expression — 
" dying !" I rose up quickly, and inquired, " Who is 
dying ?" He said, u Poor Thomas and his wife." I in- 
quired, " Where are they ?" He replied, " In my kitch- 
en — and, for God's sake, Eider! make haste." Partly 
dressing myself, I went to" see what was the matter, 
and found the two kneeling down together, weeping 
bitterly, in great anguish, over a sense of their lost con- 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 135 

dition. I prayed with them, tried to instruct, and to 
take from them every dependence but Jesus Christ. 
The mai proved to be one of those for whom we had 
prayed in the morning at the meeting on Crooked 
creek. Before daylight, both husband and wife pro- 
fessed to have obtained the pardon of sin. The next 
thing was, they wished to be baptized. I was again 
deeply tried to know what was duty in the case. The 
first idea, almost, that struck my mind, was, baptize a 
rum-jug, and it is a rum-jug still. I retired to a joint 
in the fence, and there prayed that God would give me 
wisdom, and enlighten my path, so that I might do 
what would be well pleasing in His sight. While in 
this struggle, I thought I had an evidence that it was 
duty to baptize them. (Eld. Samuel Grenell proved to 
be in the neighborhood, and, being a connection of the 
man and wife, he, I believe, baptized them.) 

We were to start for York State as early as we could 
get breakfast. The dear brother, who had been weep- 
ing in Willardsburg because he could not get a place 
for me to preach in, came to bid us good-bye. But I 
remarked to him, " We are not going yet, Bro. Adams. 
Here are two candidates to be baptized/' He inquired 
" Who are they ?" I answered, " Thomas and his wife." 
He appeared to be perfectly awe-struck. " Why/' said 
he, "it was only the other day that I saw him drunk." 
I replied, " I cannot help that. I believe God has con- 
verted him ; and, if converted publicans and harlots 
may enter into the kingdom of heaven — why not this 
man? Now, my brother, I want you to put a boy upon 
one horse, and send him up the river; and another on 
your other horse, and send him down the river. Call 
at every house, and tell everybody they see that there 
will be a covenant meeting this morning at nine o'clock, 
and that Thomas and his wife are to be baptized." The 



136 sheardown's auto-biography. 

messengers went forth, and the people rallied to see this 
great sight. At the appointed hour, the school-house 
was a perfect jam. Weeping and anguish appeared to 
take hold upon some of the old members who had been 
excluded for intemperance. (Let me here say, that we 
acknowledged the few sisters, and Bro. A., as a church, 
for the women had always maintained their regular 
covenant meetings.) I talked to those who were de- 
sirous to return, as best I could, impressing upon their 
minds the magnitude of their sins. I told them I felt 
as though confession only was not enough to satisfy the 
community in the midst of which they had fallen. I in- 
quired for a temperance pledge. One was brought. I 
read it over again and again, and said to the brother 
that was to be baptized (if fellowshiped by the remnant 
of the church,) " Will you sign this pledge V He said 
he would. I then asked the same question to such as 
had fallen into bad habits and lost their standing in the 
church. They answered, " Yes/' 

When we had got through that part of the service, I 
remarked, " Now, before you sign the pledge, and before 
I can advise this little body to receive or restore you, 
I wish to pray ; and while I pray, I want you to stand, 
and hold up your right hands as a token, that, by the 
grace of God, .you will not violate this pledge."- They 
were immediately upon their feet, and there was weep- 
ing aloud on every hand. After prayer, the pledge was 
signed, the converts related their experience, and the 
backsliders were restored upon their confessions. The 
former were received by the church, and baptized. 
After some of the best advice and instruction that I 
was able to give them, the benediction was pronounced, 
and we started on our journey about one o'clock in the 
afternoon. 

The next Sabbath, I was preaching in Beading, New 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 137 

York, within a school-house known as Kevins' school- 
house, at one of my regular appointments. Before I 
closed my sermon, I saw in the crowd, Bro. A., from 
Tioga. The tears were coursing down his cheeks. As 
soon as I had said " amen," I added, " Bro. A. tell your 
story : I know you are after me." He remarked that 
" the people in Tioga are in a dreadful state of mind ; 
weeping appears to be all that many of them can do ; 
and I want you to go home with me." I said, " Yery 
well, sir, I am ready." He said, " When?" I told him, 
as soon as I had dismissed my meeting. I was sixteen 
miles from home, and had another appointment on my 
way. 

Arrived at home that night, and the next morning 
started for Pennsylvania. Arriving at father Mitchell's, 
on the river, I learned that a minister of another de- 
nomination had heard of the moving in the neighbor- 
hood, and on Sabbath made an appointment for Mon- 
day evening. Some of the people felt rather indignant, 
because he had been told that a messenger had gone 
out to York State, and they expected me back with 
him ; and although it was not certain, yet they had 
every reason to believe that I would be on the ground, 
Monday night. I told the friends to have no feeling on 
that subject; we would all go to meeting, and try to do 
good. We heard a sermon that appeared to be antago- 
nistic to Baptist sentiments and Baptist views, and 
many things were alleged, that, as a denomination, we 
have never believed or practiced. I knew the preacher 
personally, and he knew me, but he paid no regard to 
me. That, however, made no difference in may feel- 
ings in relation to the well-being of the souls that were 
gathered around us. He preached a very long sermon, 
after which he remarked, that " there may be some one, 
here, perhaps who would be glad to speak, but we have 



138 sheardown's auto-biography. 

not the time to spare. I have some other things to say 
to this congregation, and especially to any that may 
have been recently converted. I design having an or- 
ganization here." (That was not his word, yet it im- 
plies what he wished to perform.) He told them, if 
they would do so and so, he could come there and 
preach to them as often at least as once in three or four 
weeks. The meeting held to a late hour, and he did 
all the talking. His last remark amounted to this : 
" Now, to-night, must determine whether I shall come 
here anymore or not: if there are any who will comply 
with my wishes, I want you to manifest it by rising up." 
But none arose. He then came to a very righteous con- 
clusion, by saying, "I perceive I am not wanted here." 

I stayed with them several days, and had sometimes 
two meetings in the day, and sometimes only in the 
evening. The blessed Saviour was pleased to claim the 
purchase of his blood in the conversion of many souls. 
I was under the necessity of returning to New York, 
but left an appointment when I would be there again. 
I do not recollect whether I baptized any that time or 
not, and the records of the church in these days are 
lost, (so I am told by the clerk,) up to the year 1845, 
so'that I am deprived of obtaining the exact dates when 
and how many were added unto the church. This, how- 
ever, was the beginning of what is called to this day 
"the great revival on the Tioga river." 

The work continued to go on in my large charge in 
York State. Yet I saw very clearly that I must devote 
more time to the field in Pennsylvania than I had yet 
done. I find, by referring to the records of one of the 
little bodies where I was preaching, in New York, that 
they passed a resolution, that " we willingly relinquish 
our pastor for one-half of his time, to go and labor in 
the destitute regions of Pennsylvania," (and it is worthy 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 139 

of notice that that little body had claims upon me for 
only two sermons a month.) This was a great relief to 
my mind, and there were one or two young brethren 
who could occupy the ground during my absence. 

For a length of time, every visit I made into Penn- 
sylvania, I baptized more or less — rising of forty, I 
think, in Tioga. But I kept Middlebury as my radi- 
ating point, and continued to make further inroads 
into those regions where they had no privileges of a 
Gospel nature. 

The father of my Bro. Edsall Mitchell was one of the 
first settlers in Tioga county ; and the whole family 
(like others of that day) loved to hunt. Being thus 
extensively acquainted in the woods, he (the son) could 
conduct me to every settlement, however small. I rode 
with him a great many hundred miles, and the remem- 
brance of those excursions is very sweet to this day. I 
owe a great deal to him, for he conducted me sometimes 
through woods twelve or fourteen miles without a house. 
A few months ago, I had the privilege of spending some 
time with him, recapitulating the dealings of God with 
us. He is now tottering on the brink of the grave, but 
rejoicing in the hope of the mercy of God. 

AN ANTINOMIAN TROTTBLER OF ISRAEL. 

I recollect, one time, I had an appointment at the 
house of a Bro. Steel, on Pine creek. When I rode up, 
I saw a little, knurly kind of a man, holding a very fine 
horse by the bits. The first impression of my mind was 
that the man had stolen the horse, for I had not seen 
such a one in all those parts. My congregation was 
together, with few exceptions, and I was just about to 
open my meeting, when the man came up to me, 
reached out his hand, and said, " I suppose I shake 
hands with Eld. Sheardown/' I replied, " I suppose 



140 sheardown's auto-biography. 



you do, sir." He said, "-I am the far-famed Eld. A." 
The reply was, '• Some men are famed for their good 
deeds, and some for their bad ones. Pray tell me, sir, 
on which of these grounds your fame has extended ?" 
He paused, and acted as though the shot had taken 
effect ; the reply was, " I suppose, for my bad deeds." 
He was answered by my saying, "I suppose, then, sir, 
the greater part of what I have heard about you, is 
true. Now, when I am at home, I keep good company; 
therefore, mean to when I am abroad." He said, " I 
have been waiting in this place twenty-four hours on 
purpose to hear you preach." I remarked, "Very well, 
sir ; my business is to preach to sinners." This ended 
the conversation, and I passed on to my services. I 
had another meeting in the evening, a short distance 
from there ; he was again present ; but, from that day 
onward, I did not see that he ever spent much time in 
waiting to hear preaching from me. 

FRIENDLY METHODIST FAMILY. 

One of my principal places of speaking, on that part 
of the creek, was at a tavern kept by one of the kindest, 
best-hearted men I have ever met with. His wife was 
a Methodist, and a choice spirit, amiable and kind. 
Since that time, that dear man has been converted, and 
is (for anything I know) a living member of the Metho- 
dist church. He has served as Sheriff of Tioga county 
for one or more terms. I never meet him but I receive 
smiles and tears. 

THE PEOPLE LOVED TO HEAR PREACHING. 

In those days, I would generally ring my own bell 
and make my own appointments, never thinking to 
ask whether they were desirous to have preaching, but 
taking it for granted that it was always welcome. I do 
not recollect, now, that I ever came near being " bluffed 






LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 141 

off," but once, in all my travels — and that was in the 
case of Mr. Tattle, which I will come to presently. 

CONVERTS, REMOTE FROM CHURCHES. 

Whenever I had evidence that souls were born of 
God, I baptized the converts, if there was not a Bap- 
tist church within fifty miles. Under such circum- 
stances, I gave them a certificate, stating that they 
were baptized by me, and recommended them to any 
church of our order. 

THE DEACON'S MISSIONARY TOUR. 

On one occasion, after my return home, while attend- 
ing covenant meeting in one of the little churches that 
I had gathered, I was reciting some of the privations 
and difficulties I met with in these new and sparsely 
settled regions. While I am pleading with them to 
spare me a little more time to devote to the poor, 
hungry souls, that were so willing to receive the bread 
of life, I remarked that no one knew what a minister 
is exposed to, who travels through the little back places 
in Pennsylvania. One of the deacons — a right hand 
man to carry on meetings in my absence — tapped me 
on the shoulder, and whispered, " Stop, Elder — they 
won't believe you." I remarked, " If the friends are 
incredulous, I wish some would take a tour or two with 
me, and I think they will not consider the little things 
that I have named, are exaggerations." He replied, 
" I should like to go with you." The answer was, " Do, 
my brother: go, and see, and feel for yourself." He 
said, " When are you going again ?" " In two weeks, 
if God will." This deacon was a Dutchman, and always 
kept an excellent horse. He concluded, at the appointed 
time, to explore the field, or part of it. 

As Providence would have it, it was to be one of my 
hardest tours, and — being about the middle of March — 



142 sheardown's auto -biography. 

in about the worst time of all the year. Before I had 
returned from my last trip, two young men in Tioga 
county — unconverted men, yet who often traveled 
many miles to hear me — had said to me, " Now, Elder, 
we want you to go down to Blackwell's and Lloyd's. 
We are going down there, and, if you will let us take 
appointments for you, when you come again, we will 
be at home and go with you." One remarked, c; It is a 
bad ride down there, and we should not like to have 
you go alone/' I gave them the appointments, which 
were faithfully circulated. This appeared to me to be 
very timely in order to give my new fellow-laborer a 
large experience in a little time. 

The pastor and his deacon started on the trip. The 
latter looked proudly at his beautiful dappled steed, 
which had always been fostered in a warm stable with 
the best of care. He soon began to complain that his 
horse was losing flesh, but I endeavored to comfort him 
by saying, " We are not yet fairly in the field." " En- 
tertainment for both man and beast" every day becom- 
ing more scarce, instead of a good, comfortable stable, 
the horses would have to be hitched for the night under 
some old log shed. We were riding about twenty miles, 
and I generally preached three sermons, each day. 

When we had come down off the mountain, wending 
our way to a certain creek, (the name of which I have 
now forgotten,) I preached at the house of a man named 
Braughton. It was agreed at what hour we should start, 
under the leadership of the two young men. The creek 
down which we traveled entered into Pine creek but a 
short distance above Mr. BlackwelPs, where my first 
appointment was. In passing down this little creek, 
we had to ford thirteen times in going about nine miles. 
The fordings were very difficult, for the creek was fro- 
zen on both sides, but open in the middle. The deacon 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 143 

was always the last to put his horse in, and I really 
was amused, for I thought sometimes it was difficult to 
tell which was the highest — his head or his shoulders. 
He had evidently got what is generally termed his 
" back up." 

But the great struggle had not yet come. "When we 
reached Big Pine creek, our guides declared it impos- 
sible to cross at the fording place, it being frozen on 
either side, and open in the middle, and the boys said, 
from the depth of water, we could not get out on the 
other side if we got in. My own experience and obser- 
vation confirmed the truth of the statement. What 
must be done? In looking at the situation in which 
we were placed, I said to the deacon, "If God will, I 
shall fill my appointments." "How will you get 
there ?" "I shall get there, some way. We can go 
down to the eddy, and cross afoot on the ice/' But 
the second appointment was in the evening. Now, 
what must be done with the horses ? " Hitch them safe 
to some saplings, leave them, and let us take it afoot." 
The boys fell in with the idea. The deacon thought it 
unsafe to leave horses under such circumstances, with- 
out any feed or shelter, as the wolves might come and 
destroy them. 

But we were not to leave our animals thus. One of 
the boys said, "Xow, Elder, between here and the Big 
Eddy, the creek will be open, but it is very swift, and 
the bottom very rocky, and bad to ford." We rode 
down to the place spoken of, and found it as described. 
We concluded to take tbe ford and try it. It was 
agreed that I should go first, seeing that my horse was 
thoroughly trained to such adventures : for fording riv- 
ers and creeks, under almost all circumstances, was a 
part almost of his every day business. I made the 
passage, though it was very rough and difficult, for my 



144 sheardown\s auto-biography. 

horse, by the strong current of the water, and in wind- 
ing around the large stones or rocks, had gone down 
stream a great many rods. When I made the opposite 
shore, I called to the boys to put in higher up, as it 
appeared to be less dangerous. After we were all 
safely landed, one of the pilots found we were on an 
island — and the danger was not yet passed. The other 
branch of the stream we must cross, in order to get on 
the side on which the man lived in whose house our 
appointment was made. One said he would go down a 
little way and try the ice. In crossing, his horse broke 
through with its hind-quarters, and we feared for a 
second that horse and rider both would be lost. It was 
open water at the head of the branch, and to my mind 
it was much better to risk the open water than the 
treacherous ice. The place where we thought to cross, 
was not so very wide, but it might be deep : the water 
being muddy, we could not see the bottom: bat the 
appointment must be filled. I therefore concluded, if 
the deacon must stay behind, 1 must in. I got on my 
knees on the saddle, crossing my feet (as I had often 
done) just behind the saddle, and put my horse in : he 
just made the passage, without swimming; the opposite 
bank was very bold, and, as soon as my horse's nose 
touched the bank, I jumped from my saddle, with the 
bridle in my hand, and, " chirping" to my horse, (as I 
was wont to do when I wanted him to make his best 
effort,) he came out all right. The other young man 
tried it next — then the good deacon — and we were all 
safe on the bank of deliverance. 

We had a blessed time at the meeting, without a 
thought of the dangers and trials through which we 
had passed. By the time we were ready to return, the 
stream had fallen some, but still it was March traveling. 
We succeeded in filling all our appointments^ and re- 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 145 

turned safe at home, after a tour of two weeks or more. 
The deacon's horse looked as though he had seen very 
hard times, and truly he had, for he was not accustomed 
to "go on amission/ 5 When the Deacon was questioned 
by the friends relative to the journey — whether he found 
it as bad as was represented by the Elder — I cannot say 
what would be his reply, but I dare say that the one- 
half of it he has never told. 

HOME RECREATIONS. 

Having arrived at home again, the old field must be 
gone over. The little bodies, unconnected with the 
church, must be seen, covenant meetings attended, 
prayer meetings, preaching, and baptizing^— for it was 
a rare thing, in those days, to pass a month without 
baptizing some. It was a common occurrence, when I 
reached my house, to hear, as the first item of news, 
that such a one is converted, and such a one. Fre- 
quently, from three to ten were reported, who had 
been brought into the kingdom in my absence. Some- 
times, on arriving home, I would find my wife with 
four or five young people, over whom she had been 
weeping and praying, having prevailed upon them, 
after the meeting was out, to come with her, that she 
might have an opportunity to labor with them. So 
my own dwelling was the spiritual birth-place of many 
souls brought to the truth as it is in Jesus. The dea- 
cons and other gifted brethren would give me an 
account of the interest of the meetings at the different 
points. The home work being done — which would re- 
quire about two weeks of incessant ministerial labor — 
then I would take the saddle again for the back-woods. 

BATTLE WITH A CAMPBELLITE. 

Those were the days when Campbellism was making 
bad work, not only in the feeble churches, but was 
13 



146 sheardown's auto-biography. 

seriously affecting the minds of unconverted people. I 
remember having met a gentleman — for his title was 
" General" — not far from Wellsboro', whose wife's 
mother was a Baptist. I frequently stopped to refresh 
with the family, and preached occasionally. The 
General still lived with his wife's family, and would 
always endeavor to get into an argument with me, 
when there, about baptismal regeneration. But he 
was very much like Gen. Taylor's troops in Mexico 
— he did not know when he was whipped! Having an 
appointment at his father-in-law's house, I concluded to 
talk truth to him: then he would not feel at liberty to 
answer while I was yet speaking. I had studied my 
sermon in my saddle, from the Saviour's words to 
JSTicodemus : " Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye 
must be born again." (John iii : 7.) The day was 
very rainy, and I was pretty well saturated, having 
had a long ride, the last part of it (about eight miles) 
through the woods. I cannot say that I had not a dry 
thread about me, but I was thoroughly wet, from head 
to foot. When I reached the house, I found the young 
folks, but the father and mother had gone to York 
State. The storm was such that I could expect but 
very few — perhaps a dozen people — at meeting. Had 
it been fine weather, I should have expected enough, 
from a distance, to have made quite a congregration. 
I made up my mind that I should have to take ano- 
ther hand-to-hand combat with the General. But, 
to my astonishment, the people came through the 
storm, and filled the room. It is seldom that I have 
felt more grateful to the God of all my mercies, than I 
did on that occasion. I preached my sermon, as best I 
could in my uncomfortable condition of body. As soon 
as I had said amen, the General arose, and controvert- 
ed the doctrine which I had advanced I said little or 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 147 

nothing, but let hini talk in peace until he was through, 
when I remarked, " Now, sir, I have very little reply to 
make. I have a few questions to ask, and that is all. 
Since I saw you last, I have learned that you have been 
baptized, by torch-light/' He replied, "Yes, at twelve 
o'clock at night." — " Now, for a question or two. Do 
you really believe, that when you were immersed, your 
sins were all washed away ?" The answer was, "I do, 
sir." — " After that act, sir, do you now consider your- 
self in a state of perfection ?" — " As far as my sins are 
concerned, I do, sir." — "Did that act of baptism place 
you in an immutable state, so that there is no danger 
that you will ever sin again — or, in other words, that you 
are incapable of sinning?" The reply was, " I suppose 
not, sir." — " Then you are liable to sin, are you ?" — 
"Yes." — "Do you believe a sinner _can enter the king- 
dom of heaven ?" — " No, sir." — "Now, then, what must 
you do, in order to be saved from the sins that you may 
commit after your baptism?" — "I suppose, sir, I should 
have to be immersed again." — " Well, sir, after this 
second immersion, if you should fall away and sin 
against God — your conscience be smitten that you had 
done wrong— and, while thus reflecting, by a flash of 
lightning, or the falling of a tree, or some other casu- 
alty, you should be instantly killed : what would be- 
come of you?"— "I don't know, sir — I had not thought 
of that." I had but one more question to ask, and that 
was to my congregation. I said to them, " Now, all of 
you present, whether saint or sinner, who believe that 
I have preached the truth, and that the last speaker is 
in error, signify it by rising on your feet." I think 
there was but one (except myself) who did not rise, 
and the reader may guess who that was. 

THE AGED INN-KEEPER, CONVERTED. 

An unconverted man said to me, one day, " I wish, 



148 sheardown's auto-biography. 

Elder, you would preach at Knoxville," (on the Co- 
wanesque river.) I told him I thought I would get an 
appointment there, but could not see my way clear to 
give them a sermon until I should pass through again. 
I did not always know how many appointments I had 
to fill, until I arrived at Bro. Mitchell's on Crooked 
creek. That was my head-quarters #nd I had given 
him encouragement, that, if he saw any person from 
some remote little settlement, where no minister ever 
went, I would go there and preach, provided he made 
the appointment with the understanding that he should 
pilot the way. But I thought probable that, the next 
time I was through, I could preach at Knoxville, and 
therefore made an appointment, for a certain day, at 
half-past two o'clock in the afternoon. Notice was 
given out in the school. 

When the day arrived, a Baptist sister, who was 
passing through the village, heard of the meeting. She 
tarried to hear me, and, after sermon, came and shook 
hands as cordially as if she had always known me. 
She remarked, "My name is Weeks, I am a Baptist. 
Where do you preach to-night, sir ?' I replied that I 
had no appointment that night, but bad one for the 
forenoon of the next day, in Mixtown, or what was 
often called New Hector. She at once said, " You 
must preach for us, -to-night." I inquired, "How far 
do you live from here ?" She said, about six miles. I 
remarked, " Why, that would be useless — your neigh- 
bors could not get the word, and I, perhaps, should 
have no persons to preach to." She replied, "Yes, you 
will have persons to preach to. To be sure, we are 
very scattered, but I am on horseback, and I will pub- 
lish it to every house as I go up the river, and I know 
who to tell to go and notify their neighbors; and when 
I get home, I will start the boys out, to let alt my 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 149 

neighbors know that there is to be preaching to-night. 
Now, I want you to understand that the preaching is 
not to be at my house. When we have any person 
who comes there to preach, they always preach at Mr. 
Tuttle's. You cannot miss his house, sir — it is right on 
your road, up the river — a very large house, with red 
gable ends, and the front white. It is a public house, 
and has a large sign up — l Entertainment/ You will 
most likely meet with the old gentleman : you may 
know him as soon as you see him, for he is palsied on 
one side. His wife is a very excellent women — but he 
himself is very crabbed and cross — and, if he should 
abuse you some, you must not pay attention to that. 
I shall call and tell him of the appointment, so that 
you may not be quite a stranger to him; but do not 
feel bad, sir, if he scolds considerably." 

COOL RECEPTION. 

Having received this information, and the good 
woman having gone homeward with permission to ring 
the bell for me, I got my horse, rode along as directed, 
came to the house, dismounted, and went into the bar- 
room. There was the old gentleman, evidently armed 
and equipped to meet me. I said to him, " My name 
is Sheardown. Mrs. Weeks said she would make an 
appointment for me to preach, here, to-night, sir." — 
"No sir," said he, "you ain't agoing to preach here. 
I wont encourage you lazy vagabonds, running around 
getting your living out of the poor folks, professing to 
be preachers." 

1 replied, "I shall preach here. Have you a hostler, 
sir?" — "No!" he said, " not for such lazy fellows as 
you." I said to him, " Well, sir, if you have no hostler, 
tell me where I shall put my horse." He replied, " I 



150 sheardown's auto-biography. 

tell you, you shan't stay." — : - I tell you, I shall ; and if 
you will not tell me where to put my horse, I will put 
him in the best place I can find." — " Then/' he said, 
" take him across the road, and put him into yonder 
long barn." I took him to the tier of stables, found 
some good hay overhead, and let him go to eating. 
Going back to the house, I said to the old gentleman, 
"JN"ow, sir, I am a good hand at waiting upon myself. 
Please tell me where I can find some oats. I want six 
quarts for my horse." — " We haven't got any," he said. 
The reply was, " I know you have got plenty." He re- 
torted, " But you shall not have them." I replied, - ; I 
will have them. Your sign says to the traveling public, 
c Entertainment for man and beast.' and if you do not let 
me have the oats, I will pull your sign down." He ex- 
claimed, with a word that I am not at liberty to use, 
"Take my keys, unlock such a bin on the stoop, and 
take what you want." I got my six quarts of oats, at 
the same time telling him that I always intended to 
pay my way. 

After returning from the barn, and conversing with 
Mr. Tuttle a short time, he appeared to be a little softer. 
I asked, " Have you no women around the house ? I 
want something to eat." He replied, " Very well — go 
into such a room, and you will find the old woman — 
tell her what you want." I found the lady. She ap- 
peared like a mother indeed. The moment she knew 
who I was, she anticipated my wants, and brought on 
mince pie and other good things to meet the necessi- 
ties of the hungry body. I ate hastily, for the time of 
my appointment was near at hand. I preached that 
evening to quite a congregation, and felt the presence 
of the Lord very precious. The people appeared to be 
over-awed. 

I had another appointment soon, at the same place, 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 151 

when everything appeared to go off smoothly. The old 
gentleman was good-natured, and ready and willing to 
let me and my horse have all that was necessary for our 
comfort, without fee or reward. 

FRUIT IN OLD AGE. 

Some time afterwards, in making a tour over the 
mountains with my pilot, we found it very bad travel- 
ing, it being about the middle of March. There was 
much snow and ice in our paths. I said to Brother 
Mitchell, " We must make the best of it. I want to go 
down in the valley before school closes for the day in 
Knoxville, as I have no appointment for the night, and 
will preach there — it will be easier getting a congrega- 
tion." And I added, " Now, we must not stop at father 
Tuttle's" — for we were to pass his door, and if we 
stopped we should be detained so long that I could not 
be able to get my appointment circulated. However, 
both of us complained of our feet being very cold, and 
concluded we had better stop ten or fifteen minutes, see 
how the old gentleman was, and warm our feet. We 
had but just dismounted, when a son of the landlord 
came up to us, with an overcoat, and a whip in his 
hand, apparently fixed to leave home. I addressed 
him as '-Brother Turtle" — for he was a Methodist 
class-leader, and I think an excellent man — and in- 
quired, " Where now— where are you going, sir?" 
The tears came to his eyes as he replied—'* To York 
State ; I was going to see if I could find you." Seeing 
that he was so much affected, I thought perhaps the 
old gentleman was dead. He said something about his 
father, which his choking with heart-feeling prevent- 
ed our understanding. But he immediately took our 
horses, led them to the barn, and said, " Go in." We 
entered the house, a,nd found the old lady, and a little 



152 sheardown's auto-biography. 

grand-daughter. I think, with her. She raised her 
hands, and in her way began to praise God. and weep ; 
and the girl, sympathizing with her. wept too. Bro. 
Mitchell said, " What is the matter, mother Tattle? 
what are you all crying about to-day?" She tried to 
tell, but I was not yet able to understand what was 
the cause of the apparent sorrow. The son returned 
from the barn, saying, " O, there is a God in this — there 
is a God in this I" We had not yet taken off our over- 
garments, because my motto was. onward to Knoxville ! 
He said, "Sit down, brethren, and I will try and tell 
you all about it. My father, " he continued, "is con- 
verted. He has had a very severe attack of sickness, 
and is still quite unwell. He had desired me to go to 
York State, find Eld. Sheardown. and. if possible, have 
him come home with me, for he felt as though he must 
be baptized before he died. Xow, you must stay and 
preach with us to-night, and we will see how things 
will turn out." I still plead that I ought to go on, but 
he overpowered me with his argument. I thought, 
Who am I that I should resist God ? So I concluded to 
stay and preach, and he sent off the runners to give 
general notice of the meeting in the evening at his 
father's. I said T should like to see father Tuttle. His 
wife and son, Bro. Mitchell, and myself, went into his 
room. He was in bed, but looked up and exclaimed, 
"It's him! it's him!" He got hold of my hand, and 
wept like a child. He said something like this to his 
son : " There, now, I feel better : I want to get up ; I 
want to talk with Eld. Sheardown." We left the room, 
and they got the old gentleman into his large arm-chair. 
I conversed with him to see what evidence I could get 
that God had wrought a work of grace in his heart. 
He gave large evidence that he was dead to sin and 
alive to God. I asked him if he thought he would be 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 153 

able, after sermon, to talk to us, and tell us how the 
Lord had dealt with him, especially since the first time 
I had preached at his house. His reply was 3 " Yes, I 
want to tell all about it/' 

MR. TITTLE'S EXPERIENCE. 

There was a very general turning out in the e7ening, 
and after sermon I remarked, "Mr. Tut tie thinks he 
has experienced religion, and is going to tell us some- 
thing about his feelings — how he has felt, and how he 
now feels.'' The old gentleman had some two or three 
times of commencing, for something would strike his 
mind, relative to his change, that he had not named be- 
fore. He said he must tell everything; he did not 
want to keep anything back. A death-like stillness 
prevailed through the congregation. 

After he had got through, I said, " If it is God's will, 
I "shall baptize father Tuttle, early in the morning." I 
spoke after this fashion: Cl Xow, in the first place, I 
want to say to every individual present, who professes 
religion, wrlose hope is based upon repentance toward 
God, and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, if you can re- 
ceive the experience of this aged man, believing that. 
he is converted — born again — rise on your feet/' ^What 
few Christians were present, to an individual, arose. I 
then said to his pious son, (who was a man in the meri- 
dian of life,) "Can you personally feel to fellowship 
your father as a Christian ?" He almost wept aloud, 
and said, " Yes/' 1 then said to all present, " I do not 
care who you are, what you are, or how wicked you 
may have been : if you think that Mr. Tuttle is a 
Christian man, rise up on your feet." They all arose. 

I w*as preparing to dismiss the meeting, (for it ap- 
peared that I had nothing more to say, except to give 
out the morning services,) when the old man broke out 



154 sheardown's auto-biography. 

and said, " Don't go away yet; don't go away yet; I 
have not done confessing to my neighbors." And such 
a flood of confessions the old gentleman poured out, as 
is seldom heard. I then gave my appointment for the 
morning: at daylight, preaching, and after the sermon, 
we were to repair to the river, which ran but twenty or 
thirty rods in the rear of the old gentleman's house, for 
baptism. 

THE BAPTISM. 

In the morning, at the time' of appointment, the house 
was crowded. When all was ready to repair to the 
Jordan, the first thing to be considered was, how we 
should get the old gentleman down. It was proposed 
to carry him in his arm chair. We had plenty of 
power, for there were a number of strong, athletic men, 
who were anxious and willing to do what they could. 
They fixed a piece of board or scantling underneath 
the chair, the bearers on either side, and some walking 
behind, steadying the sedan, until we arrived on the 
bank of the stream. 

After he was set down, he said, " Carry me under 
that buttonwood tree." They took him up, and carried 
him just where he wanted to be. " There," he said. 
" Here is the spot. When I knew not what to do with 
nr> 3elf, I crawled down here; here I prayed, here I felt 
happy, and right there," pointing into the river, "I 
prayed that Elder Sheardown might baptize me." He 
was a very corpulent, heavy man. I do not know his 
age, but it was said by some that he was eighty -four; 
others said he was eighty-six, but I did not ask any of 
the family his age. 

After singing and prayer, I said to the congregation, 
" You all see the difficulty that I am in. It is impossi- 
ble for me to get this palsied man in and out of the 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 155 

river, alone. Now, who will go into the river with me, 
and, when I am ready, assist in this solemn business ?" 
"I will," was responded all around me. But his son 
spoke out, "I will go in with the Elder and my father." 
I inquired something about the depth of the water, for 
the river was roily, and I did not know how the bar 
lay. Every individual appeared to be interested : one 
said, "It is so deep there, Elder;" and another said, 
"It is so deep there," and pointed it out. I told them 
what depth of water I wanted, and the place was desig- 
nated by throwing a stone where they thought I should 
have the depth of water I desired. I went into the 
river, explored it, found the place I needed, and came 
out. 

Next, we got the old gentleman out of his chair, and 
I told his son how we must handle him, how we must 
get him in and out of the water, &c. I told him when 
I said, " I baptize thee," (for that was always my last 
word, bringing the word and action together) — then he 
must let loose of his father ; but, the moment he saw 
his face coming to the top of the water, he should take 
bold of him with me, raise him up on his feet, and hold 
him perfectly steady. But the good brother, instead 
of obeying me, obeyed the impulse of his own warm 
heart ; for, when he ought to have had hold of his 
father, he was clapping his hands, crying, " Glory to 
God! my soul is happy." But I was able to raise the 
old gentleman on his feet, and steady him a second or 
two, until the dear son got hold of him. We locked 
him in our arms; he stepped with one foot, and 
dragged the other after him ; we got him safe back 
into his chair, and in carrying him to the house he 
said to the men, "Set me down, set me down; I can 
walk — I know I can walk." They said, "No, you 
can't walk." I said, " Give him that cane ; he can 



156 sheardown's auto-biography. 

walk; set him down." I suppose it was the action of 
the cold water on his palsied system, that might last 
him to the house, and it did; but manj- published it as 
a great miracle. This was the last I saw of father 
Tuttle. He died some time after this, (I do not know 
just how long;) his son told me that he died in hope of 
eternal life. 

ALL GOING WELL IN YORK STATE. 

My face was now turned towards home, filling my 
appointments, in Southern New York, bordering on my 
mission field in Pennsylvania. Arriving at home, 1 as 
usual began to gather up the fragments, so that nothing 
might be lost. The brethren had enjoyed good seasons 
throughout that field of labor. I seldom spent two 
weeks at home but I had more or less to baptize, some 
things to set in order at the different stations, my work- 
ing brethren and sisters to encourage, and lay out new 
labor for them while I should be absent on my next 
missionary tour; and I had brethren and sisters who 
would work with a will, some who never faltered. 
Having straightened up the ship at home, and got her 
fairly on her course ; I was ready again to depart for 
another wilderness campaign. 

CONVERSION OF MR. B. 

Eiding through a neighborhood in Tioga county, six 
or eight miles from Knoxville, I was hailed by a man 
at whose house I had stopped once or twice by invita- 
tion. If there can be anything good in an unconverted 
man, who believed in annihilation, he possessed that 
quality, for he was very sociable and benevolent. He 
invited me to dine with him, and fed my horse, that I 
might.be better prepared to go on my way. He asked 
me if I was going to Knoxville? I replied, " No, sir." 
— " Now," said he, " 1 wish you would let me make an 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 157 

appointment for you there, because there is one indi- 
vidual in that village, who is a very wealthy man, but 
one of the queerest, wickedest men you ever saw. I 
thought that if I should go down there and have a talk 
with him, and tell him that I am going to make an ap- 
pointment for Eld. Sheardown, a particular friend o 
mine, he will. come to meeting. He never goes" (I 
believe he said) " to any meeting; but, if he can get a 
minister into trouble in anyway, it affords him a great 
deal of satisfaction. One day," he said, "Kev. Mr. C. 
called at his store, and said, 'Mr. B., I want to see your 
wife/ — < Yery well/ he replied, l she's a pretty woman, 
and I will go to the house with you/ He took the 
minister around, seated him in a cozy little room, and 
asked him if he had read the news ? Mr. C. replied he 
had not, 'but/ said Mr. B., <2 have got the paper in my 
pocket : here, sir, you take and read it until Mrs. B. 
comes in.' He went out at another door, for there 
were two doors to the room ; one he went in at from 
the street, and the other led into the interior of the 
house. Mr. C. commenced reading, and waited more 
than an hour; becoming tired, he thought he would go 
and look up the lady ; but, behold ! the inner door was 
fast; he thought that some trick must have been played 
upon him, at which he took umbrage, walked out at 
the door he came in at, and went off, without seeing 
the lady. The secret was, Mr. B , when he went out, 
locked the door, put the key in his pocket, and never 
told his wife that a gentleman was waiting to have an 
interview with her. — Now I thought, sir," said the 
Esquire, " I can induce Mr. B. to come and hear you 
preach. I will go down with you, and use my best en- 
deavors to prevail upon him to come out and hear you/' 
I told him to take his own course : he might make an 
appointment for a given day in the distance, at half- 
14 



158 sheardown's auto-biography. 

past two o'clock in the afternoon, and I would make it 
in my way to take dinner with him, and we would go 
down in company. 

I made my connection at an early dinner hour. The 
Esquire was very fast to inform me that the appoint- 
ment had been well circulated, and that Mr. B. had 
promised to come and hear me preach. He said his 
women folks were going down with him, and he wanted 
one of the young men should ride my horse and I ride 
in the double wagon with him and his family. Any 
way suited me, therefore I piled in with the family. 
He left us at the place of the appointment, and I did 
not see him again for some time. He came just as the 
congregation had about got together and said, " Mr. B. 
wont be here ; he is in one of his tantrums : I never 
saw him in a worse." I said to him, "He will be here, 
sir, I believe, and I wish I knew him personally, but I 
do not know that I have ever seen him. Now, sir, 
when he comes in, (for I believe he will,) I wish you 
would just draw your fore-finger across your brow, so 
that I may know him." He smiled and said, " Very 
well." Mr. B. came in during prayer. When I com- 
menced reading my hymn, I saw Esq. C. give the sign ; 
he turned his eyes partly over his shoulder; behind him 
sat a tall, gaunt-looking gentleman, his hair standing 
every way like the quills of a porcupine. My anxiety 
to know the man, was, that I might see whether I 
could gain his attention or not. 

After meeting, his wife very kindly invited me home 
with her. I consented to go; she took me through the 
bar-room, and there was Mr. B. She introduced me ; 
he started back a pace or two, and said, " Why, this is 
the man who preached to us." I said. " Yes sir." — 
" Well, wife," said he, " you take care of him ; you are 
the woman for ministers." She was a Baptist sister, 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 159 

of exalted piety. One of Mr. B.'s peculiarities was 
that he always, in choosing a wife, (for this was his 
third,) looked out for a pious woman. 

The evening passed along ; I saw nothing of Mr. B. ; 
he was not in to tea ; but I should think about seven 
o'clock, he came into the sitting-room, running his fin- 
gers through his hair, and paced the room backward 
and forward several times without saying a word. He 
then went out, and after a while came in again, smok- 
ing a pipe. I remarked to him, " Mr. B., it looks quite 
sociable to see you smoking." He replied, " Would 
you like to smoke with me V\ — " I would, sir, if you 
please." He said to one of the children, " Go and get 
some clean pipes, and some of that best tobacco." He 
sat down, and I thought that he had taken, (in some 
measure,) the bait. 

I remarked to him, " Your saw-mills on Pine Creek 
are about in running order again." (This was after 
what is termed the great May flood, when mills as well 
as other property had been very much damaged.) He 
said to me, " What do you know about my mills on 
Pine Creek ?" I told' him I was very well acquainted 
there; that I stopped and preached to the hands, some- 
times, when I was passing by, when it was not likely 
to interfere with their labor; and went on to inquire 
after some other mills that he had on different streams. 

" Why, how the " (I liked to have said devil, but I 

won't say it,) "do you, as a minister, know so much 
about saw-mills?" I told him I always calculated to 
notice everything that I passed, and gather some infor- 
mation as I went along, and that some of my best 
preaching places were among such establishments. I 
found he was becoming quite tame. He said, " I am 
not known by the name of B. I pass, both in the coun- 
try and in the city, by the title of the Lounger of the 
West." 



SHEARDOWN S AUTO -BIOGRAPHY. 

He then endeavored to entertain me with a lengthy 
anecdote relative to a scene through which he passed in 
the city of New York. " At such a time," he said " I 
was down to the city, buying goods. I bought some 
of my goods at the firm of a father and son : the father 
was very aged, but the son was a real business man, in 
the vigor of life; they were the most religious people, 
sir, you ever saw. I bought a great many goods of 
them; we always had a very good understanding. 
The son said to me, after I had made my purchases, 
1 Now, sir, I should be very happy to have you take 
tea at my house this afternoon, at such an hour.' I re- 
plied, < I cannot do that, sir ; I am here, you see, as the 
Lounger of the West, with my cow-hide boots on. and 
everything else in proportion, and I am not fit to go 
into company, especially if there are to be ladies 
present.' He told me that it would be a little family 
tetatee; in the course of the evening there might 
perhaps be a friend or two dropping in, but no one 
whom I need be troubled about. I finally promised 
him I would go. Then, the first thing was to get 
shaved, the old boots blacked, coat brushed, and rig 
everything in the best style under the circumstances.- 
To my utter astonishment, after tea, we were shown 
into another apartment, (a very beautiful, elegant 
room;) soon after, gentlemen and ladies began to drop 
in, and the first thing I knew I was in the midst of a 
cotillion party. Of course, I must figure with the rest. 
and a pretty figure I was. Now/' he said, M after all 
was over, I was waited on to my room for the night. 
It had then got to be twelve or one o'clock. I had not 
been long in my room before I heard this pious gentle- 
man praying. I thought to myself, good Lord, these 
people could not pray when I was up ! How very 
pious they must be." 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 161 

After he was through with his relation, I said to him, 
" Mr. B., I have learned two things, sir, from your anec- 
dote. The first is, you do not think much of people 
who keep you up till twelve or one o'clock at night at 
a cotillion party; the next is, sir, that you have no 
confidence in those who -pray after you have gone to 
bed. Now, sir, I am in the habit of praying every 
night, when I go to bed, certainly, either before or after 
I retire." — " Why, would you like to pray now ?" — " Just 
as you please, sir; but I shall certainly pray to-night, 
and I should like you to have a good opinion of my 
Christianity/' — " Daughter," said he, to a lovely child, 
" fetch in some more candles. Now, maybe the man 
would like to read." — " I should, sir, if it is your plea- 
sure."— " Bring your mother's big Bible." While this 
was doing, I looked at my watch, and said, "It is very 
near twelve o'clock." I read a portion of Scripture, 
kneeled down, and prayed, after which I said I would 
retire. He took a candle and waited on me to my 
room. He said, " There, sir, this is the best bed and 
room I have got in my house. I hope you will enjoy 
it. Pleasarnt dreams to you, sir ; good night." 

On my pillow, I reviewed the scene, from the time 
Esq. C. had solicited an appointment from me, with the 
understanding that he was to go and get this gentle- 
man out to meeting. I believed that God was in this 
movement, but how, I could not tell. I was always in 
the habit of rising early in the morning, and I found 
that they did the same. We had an early breakfast. 
After breakfast, I commenced conversation again in 
reference to large tracts of wild land that he owned, 
after which I said to hkn, " I should like, sir, to look 
over your establishment here. I have about an hour 
that I can spare. I was brought up, in early life, to 
business, and it always does me good to see a prosper 
ous man. 



162 sheardown's auto-biography. 

He replied, "I shall be very happy to show you 
what little we have here/' He went on speaking of 
some conveniences about his house, the tavern where 
he lived, then took me to the store, from there (I 
think) to the tannery, and from there led me along to 
an old building in the mouth of a little ravine : at once 
he stopped suddenly, and said, " I won't take you any 
further this way; this is rather a bad concern: that 
building." he said, u is my still-house ; it came very 
near being carried away by the freshet, and I wish it 
had." He said, "It is poor business; I think I shall 
never work it again. Xow," said he. "I must show 
you the grist mill. 1 ' He took me into the grist mill, 
through every nook and corner, until I was almost 
covered with cobwebs and flour dust. Every once in a 
while, he would give the meal a brush off me with his 
hand, but (as his hand was always very mealy) he left 
me in a worse plight than I was before. Yet he was 
always very careful to say, U I am sorry, sir, that you 
are getting so much of this white upon your clothes." 
I told him it made no difference to me, as I was used 
to the rough and tumble of life, and if it was not white 
it was just as likely to be black, from helping some 
poor man who might be trying to get a black brand on 
to his log-heap — for I never rode by a man. and saw 
him in trouble in getting a log up on his heap, but that 
I jumped from my horse and assisted him what I could. 
" Why/' said he, "you are a queer fellow. I never met 
with just such a one before/' 

After I had gone through. I said, ; *Xow. sir. I will 
have my horse, and pay my bill. Have you got a boy 
around that will saddle and bridle my horse V — " Yes. 
I will do that." We went to the stable, and found my 
horse in as fine trim as though he had come out of the 
hands of a perfect groom. He saddled and bridled my 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 163 

horse, and brought him out. I asked him how large 
my bill was ? He said. " Nothing at all, nothing at all." 

After I had got into my saddle, he said to me, "Ah, 
now you must dismount, and go back with me into the 
house." I went back with him ; he took me into the 
bar-room, unlocked the bar. went to his decanters, first 
taking out one stopple and then another, smelling of 
the contents, finally took a bottle and glass, and set 
them down, stood a moment, put them back, and came 
and took a seat by me, and commenced conversation 
again. I thought then, and I think now, his great ob- 
ject in this manoeuvre was to get me to drink some- 
thing, but he was afraid to ask me. 

I then walked out to my horse at the post, and got 
into my saddle. He said to me, " Now, sir, whenever 
you come this way, make my house your home. The 
best I have shall be at your service." I said to him, 
"Mr. B., I am very much obliged to you. And now, 
sir, I expect you are honest in what you say, and I 
accept your invitation. But there are some things 
about this, that perhaps I should do well to name. It 
is reported, far and near, that Mr. B. is the most pro- 
fane man there is in this country, and is in the habit of 
getting into what the people call 'tantrums/ Now, 
sir, if I should call upon you, and you should be in 
your business, I shall not come and interfere with you, 
for the sake of seeing you, for men never wish to be 
interrupted when they are crowded with business mat- 
ters; and I don't want, sir, that you should ever come 
where I am when you are in those tantrums. I pro- 
fess not only to be a Christian, and a Christian minister, 
but a gentleman, and when I call at your house, sir, if 
you can step aside from your business, I shall expect 
to have your company, and that we shall try to be 
sociable and do each other good. My great object is 



164 sheardown's AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

to benefit the children of men. Now, sir, I have said 
this to you in the honesty of my heart, and I hope we 
shall often meet to enjoy seasons of conversation to- 
gether." — "Go on, sir, go on; you are the queerest fel- 
low I ever saw in my life." 

The next time I staid all night there, he and his wife 
were away from home. I was well cared for, and in 
the morning asked the young man for my bill. " O," 
said he, "father told us, if ever Eld. Sheardown came 
here, and he was not- at home, to let him have the best 
the house afforded, and never charge anything." I 
thanked him, talked with him a moment or two, and 
went on my way. 

The next time I was there, he was at home, and I 
had a very pleasant time. He said to me, with tears 
in his eyes, " Now, sir, if you will come and live in this 
village, I will find you a good house to live in, and see 
that you lack for nothing, and I will build you a church 
in the corner of my orchard there — that beautiful place 
— that shall cost three thousand dollars. I will enter 
into bonds that shall be perfectly satisfactory to you, to 
do all that I have said." I told him my calling was 
of such a nature that I could not settle anywhere. 
Things were assuming such features, in York State, 
that it was necessary for me to curtail my labors in 
Pennsylvania. 

The next I heard of Mr. B., a man rode up to my 
own door, soon after daylight, with a jaded horse, 
which looked as though he might have been going all 
night. I invited the man in, and called one of the boys 
to take his horse. He said he had come, on express 
from Mr. B.'s, for me to return with him with all speed; 
that Mr. B. was very sick, and the probability was that 
he could not live. I questioned the man in relation to 
how he was taken, what was the matter, what the 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 165 

physician said about him, how long he had been sick, 
with a great many other inquiries. From the man's 
account, I gathered the idea in my own mind that his 
sickness would not be unto the death of the body, for 
everything indicated that he was under the greatest 
distress of mind for his sins. I told the man that I 
could not go ; that I had other engagements that I 
must fulfill, and that I could not save Mr. B.'s life. 
" But you return home, as soon as you can, and say 
from me to Mr. B., that no earthly power can do him 
good ; there is but the one Physician, and that is Jesus 
Christ. Tell Mr. B. to commit himself, soul and body, 
for time and eternity, into the hands of the Saviour, 
and he will be well enough/' 

For some years, I heard nothing from Mr. B. One 
day in 1854, my senior Deacon, who had heard me 
speak in reference to the gentleman, and knew some- 
thing of my anxiety to know his condition^ said to me, 
" Tour old friend, Mr. B., is living in Elmira. Would 
you not like to go down and see him?" I said, " Yes, 
indeed, I would." He replied, " To-morrow morning I 
will take you down there. I am acquainted with him. 
He is a very different man, now, from what he was 
when you first knew him." We made the call, and 
found him at home. He was a good deal haggard with 
the toils and cares of a long and arduous business life, 
but I had scarcely entered the room before he recog- 
nized me, and embraced me with the greatest rapture. 
After we had talked a few moments, lie said, " I want 
to pray. Let us all kneel down and pray together." 
The scene was what I can not describe ; the feelings of 
my heart no human tongue can tell. This was the last 
interview I had with Mr. B. How different from the 
first ! I hope and trust he now is in heaven. 



1 $6 SHEABDOWX S AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

THREE POOR FAMILIES. 

I had been traveling some in Potter county. Penn- 
sylvania. When I came to a school-house, if there was 
school. I would arrange with the scholars, at nooD. to 
run around and give notice to a few of the neai 

neighbors, who. with the children, would make up 
quite a congregation, and I would try ami preach to 
them Jesus and the resurrection. Then I would in- 
quire the course in which there was another school- 
house, and. if it was in my reach before school was dis- 
missed, would get out an evening appointment, then 
rind somebody with whom I could stay all night. 
Thus pushing around from place to place. I finally 
crossed the line into Tioga county, and preached in a 
settlement where I had spoken a few times before. 
There I met with two or three Baptists. After the 
meeting was out. a man came up. shook hands with me. 
and called me by name. I had to look pretty close, for 
all the light we had through the service was from a few 
slivers of fat pine, inserted in the jams of the old fash- 
ioned log-house fire-place. He asked me if I would not 
go home and stay all night with him. T told him I 
preferred not going any further, if I could stay where 
I was ; but he insisted that I should go with him. I 
asked him the distance. He said not over a mile. His 
wife was in company with him. and I concluded that if 
she could walk that distance through the pitch dark- 
ness. I certainly could ride. They were both irreli- 
gious. I talked with them, prayed with them, and en- 
deavored to point them again to the Lamb of God that 
taketh away the sins of the world. I had preached to 
them in York State.. They appeared to be among the 
very poor, but what they had was free as water. ^Sly 
horse faired a great deal worse than mvself. but he said 
nothing, had no fault to find, for he had learned, no 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 167 

doubt, that the mission field was often very scarce of 
provender. 

In conversation with the man, early in the morning, 
after having eaten a very light breakfast indeed, we 
talked about the way to Phoenix Pun. He wanted to 
know how far from Pine Creek. 1 told him, as near as 
I could guess. " Well, now," he said, '-Elder, you are 
a pretty good back-woodsman, and if you can keep the 
course through the woods as I will give it to you, you 
will strike the Eun at the foot of Pound mountain." 1 
thought that there were so many mountains, and round 
ones too, that it was not a very definite direction. He 
said it was only eight miles through the woods, but 
there was no path, not even marked trees, by which I 
could be guided. He pointed out the direction, where 
the wind was, and said, if I kept the wind so and so, I 
would no doubt come out right. I concluded to try it, 
inasmuch as it was going to shorten, very greatly, my 
travel. Having got perhaps two miles into the deep 
wilderness, my horse made signs that there was some- 
thing around that he did not like very well, for he was 
always afraid of wild animals. While talking to him I 
heard the brush crack. My horse jumped, and I looked 
around, but saw nothing. Yery soon, I heard it crack 
again, and thought perhaps it might be a panther 
drawing his heavy carcass along; but, in a little open- 
ing to the right, I saw a man, and he saw me, and as 
we approached each other I hailed him by his given 
name, " Oliver! what are you doing here, my brother?" 
He was a young man whom I had baptized, with a 
number of others, some time before, on Pine Creek. I 
asked him where he was steering to ? He said, " To 
the creek." — " Where do you calculate to strike Phoe- 
nix Run?" He replied, "At Pound mountain." I 
asked, u Why do you call it Pound mountain ?" — " O," 



168 sheardown's auto-biography. 

he said, "the people have names for almost all these 
mountains." I asked him if he had ever been through 
this piece of woods before? He said, "Yes, once." I 
remarked, " I think you are bearing too much to the 
right, otherwise the wind has changed." m He said he 
thought he was pretty near right, but would not be 
sure : and as we kept talking and moving on. he added, 
if we are right, we shall come fb a house, pretty soon. 
I said I had never heard of a house anywhere in that 
part. 

While we were talking, "There," said he, U I see the 
break, now, in the woods." We soon came to what 
back-woodsmen call a "slash fence:" there might have 
been, perhaps, an acre, the timber of which had been 
cut down, and left on the ground just as it fell. As 
we could not get through this slash fence, we consulted 
which was the be&t way to get around it, and had just 
started to work our way, when 1 saw some children. 
They must have been playing at hide-and-seek, for 
those that saw us began to shout and scream, and very 
soon I saw three or four more little ones crawl out of a 
very large hollow bass-wood tree that had been cut 
down but was lying up on other timber. I saw at 
once that they were not all children of one mother. 

While we were talking and amusing ourselves with 
the children, we arrived pretty near to the house. 
There did not appear to be a vestige of anything 
growing, but what had sprung up wild from the bosom 
of nature. I said to the brother with me, "Hold on, 
I want to stop at this house."' I went up to a rude 
door that was partly open, and knocked, but no an- 
swer. I always had one question to ask first, when I 
called at an isolated dwelling, and that was, " Where 
is your spring?" I opened the door, and asked the 
question. There were two women in the house; one 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 169 

answered, " The spring's down by that hemlock tree ; 
the gourd shell is there, sir." I then told them my 
name, and that I was a Baptist minister; I asked them 
if they knew the course I should have to take to strike 
Phoenix Eun, near the Bound mountain. They told 
me that I was on a pretty direct course. All this time, 
I was surveying their habitation. I asked them how 
long they had lived there ? They replied, " Over nine 
years/' I asked them where they were from ? They 
said they were from York State. I asked them from 
what part of York State, but got no answer. I asked 
them what county? No answer. "What town? All 
silent. I then concluded that, very probably, they 
were like several others whom I had met with, in 
isolated places, who had left York State for a cause. 
I asked them if they had a Bible ? They said, " No." 
A Testament ? " No, sir." Why, what books have 
you? "Not any." Have you not an Almanac? " No, 
we have not any books." I talked to them some in 
relation to the interests of their souls. They were in- 
telligent, looked tidy in their persons, their garments 
well patched. I put it down that those females had 
seen better days. They had but one room. The floor 
appeared to be made of split chestnut ; chamber floor, 
they had none; chairs, and tables, were not there. I 
saw a small quantity of crockery, more or less broken. 
They had no chimney ; the logs had long been burned 
out where the fire was wont to be tuilt, and a very 
large slab-stone, standing edgewise, served for a fire- 
back. There were some small pieces of venison hang- 
ing in a little smoke. Blocks, like shingle-blocks, 
appeared to be their seats. Their bedsteads (one on 
either side of the room) were very rude, but conveni- 
ent : they had bored into the logs with a two-inch 
auger, and inserted cross-pieces, which were ptft into a 
15 



170 sheardown's auto-biography. 

hole of the same size, in what might be termed the 
bed-posts. One difference I observed, between the 
bed-posts of civilization and those that were on the 
borders, was, that while we have but two posts on a 
side, theirs appeared to have three, with the head part 
some inches higher than the foot. On the cross-pieces 
appeared to be laid slabs or boards. (I could not say 
which.) I inquired for their husbands. They said 
they were out hunting. I would have given them my 
Bible, but it was the only one I had with me, and it- 
would have been very difficult for me to have made 
my way home without a Bible. 

My companion left me soon after we arrived on the 
Eun, and I continued my course. Judging my horse 
by myself, I knew he must be very hungry. I was 
passing a little log cabin, something like seven miles 
from the settlement below, where I calculated to take 
my dinner. I was somewhat acquainted with the peo- 
ple living in the cabin ; they were pious, good people, 
but very poor. I saw, amongst the boys laying around 
the house, some very nice fresh grass, which I did not 
see on the mountain, for it was now about the middle 
of May. I thought I would ask the privilege of turn- 
ing my horse loose there a short time. I inquired of 
two children if their father and mother were in. One 
said no, the other said yes. TThile I was speaking, the 
good woman came to the door, very glad to see me. I 
told her that I wanted to let my horse pick a little of 
that grass, and I would stop ten or fifteen minutes. 
She asked me what time of day it was : I told her. about 
eleven o'clock. She said, " Now. Elder, you must stop 
and take dinner with us." I told her she must excuse 
me, for I must go on, very soon ; (and I knew that, if 
I stopped to eat, I should u eat the children's bread.") 
But she was so importunate, that the thought struck 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 171 

ine, if I do not stay, she will think that it is on account 
of their poverty : so I concluded to tarry. She said to 
tvro little boys, " Eun down to the creek, and catch 
some trout." They were gone but a short time, and 
returned with a good string of trout. I saw her dress 
them, nicely, and put them into an old-fashioned frying- 
pan, minus butter, lard, or anything of the kind. She 
baked them in her pan, and put them on her table. 
She said, " Now, Elder, I cannot give you what I have 
not got; this is all we have, eatable. ;; I sat down with 
her, asked a blessing, and we partook of the fish. It 
was, indeed, a H fish dinner." She remarked, M We 
should not have been so badly off, had it not been that 
my husband went down the river, and he is detained at 
tide-water. We expected him back some three weeks 
ago, and are looking for him every day. You must 
not be discouraged, and not call again, because we 
have so little/' My heart was deeply moved, and my 
eyes could not refrain from weeping. We kneeled 
down and prayed, and if ever I felt humbled in view of 
the many excuses that had been made around my own 
table, when we were abundantly supplied with the 
necessaries of life, it was on this occasion. I left that 
house, I thought, a better man than I was when I 
entered it. Proceeding on my way, I reached my 
appointment in the evening, seven or eight miles 
below. 

ANXIOUS HEARERS, THROUGH A THUNDER STORM. 

On another occasion, not many miles from that 
place, I had an engagement where there were a saw- 
mill or two, and three log-houses. Preaching was to 
be in the afternoon. I had about eighteen miles to 
ride, at ten o'clock, A. M. My first offset was through 
a piece of woods, perhaps eight miles. I had not been 
in the woods long, before I heard it thunder. It was 



172 sheardown's auto-biography. 

evident that it would be a shower of some magnitude, 
and, from the way it appeared to be coming up, I knew 
I could not escape. I rode through the whole of it, 
and the shower was traveling the same direction that I 
was. Arrived at my appointment in due time. My 
congregation, of course, was but small, but I had all 
that were around the establishment. They remarked, 
" The shower has been very heavy, sir/' I said, 
"Yes." They said, "You must be very wet ; indeed." 
" I am, but I am used to it." When we were together, 
I sang and prayed, preparatory to my sermon. After 
prayer, I saw that, during that part of my service, my 
congregation was increased by two females, apparently 
as much drenched with rain as I was. After service, I 
went into the adjoining room, (it was a double log 
house,) because there was a little fire there. When I 
entered, I found those two females standing by the 
fire. I said to one, " You had to come through the 
rain?" "Yes," she replied. "Ain't you sorry that 
you came to meeting ?" She replied, "No sir, for I 
have not heard a sermon, until now, since I left York 
State." — "How long ago is that ?"— "Three years, sir." 
The other one, added, " Nor I, either ; the last sermon 
I heard, was preached in York State." — " How long 
ago, madam ?" — " Over five years." My heart began 
to grow tender. I was sorry I had not given them 
more of the bread of life. After conversing with them 
a short time in relation to the interests of their souls, 
they remarked, almost simultaneously, " We heard of 
this meeting by accident : a man was passing through, 
and, among other things, he told about a meeting being 
here, and we concluded to come." I inquired, " Where 
did you come from— from what part ?"— " Prom a 
little, new settlement, above, sir." I said, I did not 
know there was a settlement, anywhere above. One 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 173 

remarked, u It is about seven miles — seven miles, sir." 
"You came down on foot, did you?" — "O yes," was 
the reply, " and through the thunder storm." One 
said, u It was very severe, sir. When we got out to 
the clearing here, there were thirteen dry trees, burn- 
ing, on the side of the mountain ; they had been struck 
by lightning." I said to them, " Tou will not return, 
I suppose, until morning ?" One looked me in the face, 
and, the tears brimming upon her eyelids, said, " We 
must go back, to-night, sir \ we have left our babies at 
home" That broke my heart, (and why should it not,, 
as long as a parent's heart was beating within my own 
bosom ?) I said to them, " Why, it is now five o'clock ; 
you cannot reach your home before dark, can you ?" — 
" Yes, sir, we shall get home, if all is well." — " I care 
nothing about it," said the other, " if we can only get 
through Wolfs Hole before night sets in." I parted 
with them, never to see them again. But such thirst 
for the waters of life, as was manifested by those 
friends, ought to put to shame thousands of professing 
Christians, who live within sight and sound of God's 
sanctuary, who, if it is not just so pleasant, and just so 
convenient, appear to opiate their consciences, and 
make up their minds that they are not called upon to 
go out to serve God under such unfavorable circum- 
stances ! 

GETTING A PREACHING PLACE IN WILLAUDSBURG. 

My face was very soon turned homeward, taking 
Middlebury and Tioga churches on my way. This 
was a time of great interest with the latter body. My 
mind was much exercised as it regarded a common 
centre for that dear church, now largely increased by 
a group of precious converts. Its original location was 
Mitchell's Settlement, two or three miles below the 



174 sheardown's auto-biography. 

village. Naturally, where a church is first established, 
there is an attachment to the locality, which some who 
live in the immediate vicinity feel reluctant to give up. 
It is like moving the ancient land-marks. My judg- 
ment was, that, for the church to grow, it must eventu- 
ally have its rallying point in Tioga village, and for 
that I had thought; prayed, and labored. But when- 
ever it was remotely hinted at, that Tioga would one 
day become the common centre, you could very clearly 
see that it disconcerted the older members. An empty 
house in the village I caused to be obtained for preach- 
ing, thinking that finally the members' minds might 
be turned so that it would appear to them duty, there 
to erect the banner of the cross. I do not say too 
much, (and the older Christians will sustain me in the 
assertion,) that the village was the hardest place to 
obtain a congregation, anywhere in that part of the 
country. Not that I mean to say they were sinners 
above all ; but they had formed habits of Sabbath dese- 
cration ; there was no charm in the Gospel to them ; 
and Jesus was as a root out of dry ground. 

It was very difficult, at my first outset to obtain a 
place to speak in. But one gentleman, whom I have 
always highly esteemed for his kindness, said to me, if 
I would preach in his wood-shop, he would have the 
upper part of it cleared out, and he thought it would 
make a very comfortable place for meetings. I said to 
Mr. C, the owner of the shop, "It is a great favor, sir, 
for which I am very grateful, to G-od and to you.'' My 
first effort in my new meeting house was very scantily 
attended. The next thing that absorbed my mind, 
was, how shall I get a congregation ? I hit upon this 
plan. Perhaps some of my brethren may think that 
there was too much of the human hand in it, but thus 
it was : I was preaching up the river from Tioga, 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 175 

down the river, and up Crooked creek, and my ar- 
rangement was for a simultaneous rally from those 
places, where I had good congregations, thinking per- 
haps I might provoke the people in the village to good 
works. I said to my friends in those localities, "Next 
Sabbath, at one o'clock, God willing, I shall preach in 
Mr. C.'s wood-shop, in Tioga. And now, can not a 
number of you, young friends, get up your teams, with 
as many as you can, and come into that place as near 
one o'clock as possible?" When the time arrived, I 
was on the look-out. I saw the dust rising a short dis- 
tance down the river, and up the river, and up Crooked 
creek. They were driving like Jehu, showing their 
zeal for the Lord of hosts by their fast driving. They 
rounded to at the place appointed. Many of the people 
wondered what was the matter. The result was, I had 
a very large congregation, and from that day to this, 
whenever I have preached in that village, (which has 
been frequently,) I could never say that I wanted for 
hearers. 

This church, since the days referred to, has passed 
through a variety of changes. They had the elements 
of a strong church — members, wealth, and position j 
but the greater part were located near the old hive. 
After some time, they agreed, I believe mutually, to 
build a house of worship in the village. It is well lo- 
cated, and adapted to the size of the village. And had 
they only remained united among themselves, they 
might have been the most prosperous church in any of 
these northern counties. But, alas! it has not been so. 
Difficulties of one kind or another would arise, and 
many became alienated in feeling. I thought, some- 
times, they would become moral cannibals, against 
whom Paul warned the Corinthians : " For, if ye bite 
and devour one another, take heed that ye are not con- 



176 sheardown's auto -biography. 

sumed one of another." But I bless God, that, amidst 
all their changes, there have always been a faithful few 
who would hold on to the promises. They have had a 
great many pastors, some prudent, and some I fear im- 
prudent. Qtill, by the grace of God, they continue to 
this day, and I think in a better state than they have 
been for many years. My anxiety for this church and 
community has been very great. And how could it be 
otherwise ? Here was the first door that opened to me 
in this State, and here God was pleased to give me a 
large portion of the richest sheaves I ever gathered for 
Him. 

BRO. BROAKMAN BROUGHT IN. 

In that first revival, while God was bringing in many 
of the more influential part of the community, there 
was one — a tall, lank-looking lad — who professed to be 
converted, but who was rough, and unprepossessing in 
appearance as could be imagined. When we were 
hearing experiences, he told his, but there was an un- 
willingness, on the part of some of the church, to re- 
ceive him. Eld. Gillette had come from Elmira to aid 
me. I described to him the circumstances, and said, 
" Now, my brother, what shall I do ? I believe the boy 
is converted, but I doubt whether the church will re- 
ceive him. He wants to be baptized, and I am desirous 
to baptize him." He replied, it would not be exactly 
orthodox. But I would baptize him. I talked with 
some of the leading brethren, and told them what I 
should do. They remarked, it would be far better if 
all could be agreed. It appeared to me that they 
scarcely could help being agreed — that there could be 
nothing in the way to a just cause. He was received, 
and baptized. The poor young brother afterwards 
went to work in a lumber busK and had one leg 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 177 

broken, but was kindly cared for by a dear family in 
that region. I have walked in sight of that young 
man these many years. Eeligion appeared to do 
everything for him. soul and body. He began to work 
at the carpenter's trade, and became a master mechanic 
— also a good English scholar (although a German) — 
taught school — was tried about his duty to preach — 
was licensed by the church in Tioga — manifested con- 
siderable adaptation to the work of the ministry — and 
was finally ordained, in Oatlin, Chemung county, Janu- 
ary 15th, 1851. I think, under the circumstances, he 
has become a good minister of Jesus Christ. He sur- 
mounted many difficulties, and remains to this day a 
brother (to me) much beloved. That was no other 
individual than the present Eld. S. M. Broakman. 

THE REVIVAL IN SULLIVAN TOWNSHIP. 

Another circumstance, not far from this time, oc- 
curred, to me of some interest. Having gathered 
together one evening at the old school-house on the 
bank of the river in Mitchelltown, 1 saw in my congre- 
gation .a brother and sister I had known between the 
Lakes. The man was a Methodist, and his wife was a 
Baptist, of talent, and piety. In our conference meet- 
ing, after sermon, she arose and spoke through her 
tears with great earnestness, beseeching the people to 
spare the minister to go up into their neighborhood 
and preach for them. The brother, after she had got 
through, made some appalling references to the desti- 
tution and moral condition of the place. It appeared 
that there was a Baptist church, so called, but the pas- 
tor was a whiskey drinker, and believed that every 
day was alike; consequently, his children were often 
employed on the Sabbath, laboring, while the father 
was preaching. She concluded that they could not go 



178 sheardown's auto-biography. 

home unless they had an appointment to take. I 
finally said to her, " My sister, have your kettle boiled, 
your tea-table set, and, precisely at sundown, I will, 
through Divine Providence, be at your house [on such 
a day.] Have my appointment for early candle-light." 
I had in company with me a young man who was 
studying for the ministry, and who kept an account of 
my appointments, when and where. He remarked to 
me, "You can't do it, Elder; we shall be in Potter 
county, the night before." The reply was, " I know 
that, my brother. But, if the Lord permits me, I shall 
fill my appointment as committed to those friends." 

When the morning of the day came, I knew that it 
was not far from fifty-four miles to the place of my 
destination in the evening. We took a very early 
start; there was some snow on the ground, and we 
were on runners. We made pretty good time, until we 
got into the township of Middlebury, where the snow 
left us, and the hubs were pretty sharp, but we made 
out to arrive at Bro. B. Mitchell's. I told him I wanted 
dinner, or something to eat, and my horse fed, as soon 
as he was in a condition to eat. I added, "Now, Bro. 
Mitchell, can you lend me a saddle and bridle ? I must 
be at Bro. Keynold's, at sun-down, this afternoon." t 
said that I would leave, in exchange for the saddle and 
bridle, my cutter, harness, and Bro. Smith. I got on 
my faithful old pacer, and (as we generally say) " put 
him through." Just as the sun was dropping below 
the foot of the horizon, I arrived at the place of meet- 
ing, and found everything, that could be desired, ready 
for myself and horse. It is seldom the missionary 
meets with a better home than was found there. I 
preached that evening to a very large congregation, in [ 
Bro. Keynold's house, and made appointments, after 
sermon, for the next day. 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 179 

My impression is that I preached four sermons that 
day, (I know I preached three,) on the subject of faith 
and repentance. My sermon in the evening was at the 
same house where I preached the night before. It was 
a time of great breaking down. There were some 
present from the former named (would-be Baptist) 
church. They felt very intensely. One brother arose 
and said that he had been excluded for paying (I think 
it was) two-and-sixpence to the Tract Society ; another 
said he had been excluded for joining a Temperance 
pledge or society; and so on. It was very evident that 
God was doing his own work by his own appointed 
agency in that place. 

I left another appointment, but, before leaving in the 
morning, I said to Bro. Eeynolds, " Now, my dear 
brother, God is going to begin a good work among you, 
and I feel an assurance, that, if I live to come back, I 
shall find some precious souls converted. Amongst 
them, I shall expect to find your dear little daughter. 
And now, my brother, if she is converted, it would be 
pleasant for her to go with you; but I expect, if 
soundly converted, she will want to be a Baptist. Do 
not stand in her way, but let her take her own course, 
and God will bless you both/' His heart appeared to 
be broken, his head a fountain of water, and his eyes 
filled with tears, as he replied, "I have never asked 
God where my children should go, or into what church; 
but I have asked Him, a great many times, that He 
would convert them/' We parted, I trust, well filled 
with the Spirit. 

When I returned to fill my appointment, I heard, be- 
fore I was well out of my saddle, from the lips of sister 
Eeynolds, (for she came into the door yard to meet 
me,) " Our daughter is converted, we hope," and such 
a one, and such a one. After the evening service, we 



180 sheardown's auto-biography. 

heard the relation of their Christian experience, re- 
ceived the statements of some of the brethren who had 
been excluded, (to whom I have before referred,) and 
formed a kind of church nucleus, (I think we called it 
a conference.) In the morning I was to baptize. It 
was very cold, the streams hard frozen, and water near 
by was rather scarce. I got up early, and said to Bro. 
Eeynolds, " Now, where can we baptize those candi- 
dates? The ice will have to be cut, and necessary pre- 
parations made." He said, "It is all done, sir. I have 
been and done it myself/' That truly bespoke the 
character of the man. 

From that little gathering, I believe, the foundation 
of the Gray's Valley Baptist church, (in East Sullivan,) 
Tioga county, was laid. There was a Bro. Myron 
Eockwell, who had trials about preaching. He identi- 
fied himself, I believe, with this little body, and a son 
of the brother at whose house I preached, I believe had 
been baptized between the Lakes. Eld. Eockwell has 
preached for them a great deal, and the young Bro. 
Eeynolds for years has been a consistent Deacon of 
the church. The church on what is called the State 
Eoad, might be termed an offshoot from that in Gray's 
Valley. 

It was still impressed on my mind that my labors in 
Pennsylvania must very soon, in a great measure, come 
to an end, and I hoped the young man whom I have 
before referred to (then traveling with me,) would an- 
swer to fill my place in that mission field. He had no 
cares, but just himself and horse, (which, by-the-by, 
was a very good one,) and in this respect all appeared 
to be favorable. He was ordained in one of my 
churches in York State, in the town of Eeading. He 
entered upon his work, and I thought was pretty well 
broken in for a young man. But, some way, he failed 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 181 

for want of adaptation to the field : when the rough 
and tumble was left to him alone, he did not appear to 
be equal to the emergency. I would not imply by this 
that he might not be adapted to other fields of labor. 

FORMATION OF BRADFORD ASSOCIATION. 

During those years, Campbellism, with its baptismal 
regeneration, was flooding Northern Pennsylvania, 
and the billows were making a desperate effort to run 
over into Southern New York. In 1830, I think, it 
made its appearance as far north as Trumansburg, be- 
tween the Lakes. There was an old organization, 
called the Chemung Baptist Association, which became 
a perfect wreck by Campbellism and Antinomianism. 
The churches in Bradford county, and part of Tioga, 
Pennsylvania, appeared to suffer most, and indeed all 
of them have not yet got entirely over those days of 
adversity and alienation. Bro. Gillette exerted his in- 
fluence to save the remnant of the churches along the 
border, by finding a home in the Seneca Association, 
in York State. I remember Bev, D. M. Eoot, from 
Troy, in Bradford county, and brethren from Middle- 
bury and Tioga in Tioga county, from Wellsburg on 
the Chemung, and from other places, sought an asylum 
in the same Association. When the storms of error 
had in some measure passed over, the churches in 
Bradford county (with some from Tioga) rallied and 
formed the Bradford Association, about 1835. I be- 
lieve I was present at its first annual meeting, which 
was held in Columbia township, Bradford county, in a 
school-house on what was called " Baptist Hill," not far 
from the present house of the Columbia and Wells 
church. The venerable Davis Dimock, of Montrose, 
Susquehanna county, was present, and was chosen 
Moderator of the Association. Bro. E. Mitchell, of 
16 



182 sheardown's auto-biography. 



Middlebury, had a connection living there, whom he 
desired to see, and invited me to accompany him. 
The Moderator was anxious that a sermon should be 
preached on Foreign Missions, and that a collection 
should be taken for the same. But it appeared there 
was no one ready or willing to preach on that subject. 
Bro. Mitchell arose and said he had with him a minis- 
tering brother, who, he thought, would preach, if in- 
vited. Eld. Dimock shook his head, and remarked that 
error was prevailing so much, he wished one of their 
own brethren would preach the sermon. He being 
in the chair — though not a member of the Association — 
and a man of extensive influence and known reputa- 
tion, his words had great weight. However, no indi- 
vidual was found ready to preach on the occasion. 
Bro. Mitchell again urged that the stranger with him 
should be invited. 1 thought, " Why should not Eld. 
Dimock. the chairman, preach it himself?'' and pro- 
posed the thing. But that was waived, and I was 
asked some questions relative to my views of missions. 
I said little in answer, but remarked that I hoped, if I 
should preach anything heterodox on the subject, the 
Moderator would be kind enough to stop me, and I 
would willingly desist and thank him for his honesty. 
I received the invitation, and preached from Psalms, 
72d chapter, 8th verse : "He shall have dominion also 
from sea to sea. and from the river unto the ends of 
the earth." The collection. I think, amounted to a 
little over six dollars. It being their first effort, they 
felt much gratified at what they had done. The 
Moderator kindly and affectionately gave me his hand, 
saying, " This is the doctrine, my brother, which we 
want preached throughout all this region of country." 
I thought the Association parted under very encourag- 
ing circumstances, and hoped and prayed that their 






LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 183 

benevolence might grow with their growth, and 
strengthen with their strength. I have lived to see 
the day when that desire and prayer are in a great 
measure answered. 

- LINDLEY AND LAWRENCE— MR. AND MRS. MORGAN. 

Another reminiscence of by-gone years puts my mind 
in connection with one I had known across the Atlan- 
tic. When referring to my difficulty on coming to this 
country without a church letter, I stated that there 
was a brother, residing in Philadelphia, who was for- 
merly in church fellowship with me in the old country. 
I was almost as familiar, with his children, as with my 
own. In 1830, or thereabouts, I was much surprised 
by a gentleman and lady riding up to my door. Whom 
should she be but the daughter of my dear Bro. Bernard? 
She had married a gentleman called Col. A. C. Morgan. 
She had heard of me, and came to meet us again face 
to face. He had bought a large tract of wild land, and 
gone into the lumbering business at Lindley, near the 
State line. They gave me a very pressing invitation 
to visit them with my wife, and preach. In the course 
of time, a door opened, and for the first time, on that 
part of the waters of the Tioga river, I endeavored to 
speak for God. Col. Morgan was a gentleman of su- 
perior business talent, but was an unconverted man. 
When passing up and down, making my tours into 
Pennsylvania, it was often convenient for me to call 
and try to pay my way in preaching. My heart was 
much moved in relation to the place. I received a line 
from Mrs. Morgan, stating, in language the most en- 
couraging, her hope that her dear husband was con- 
verted to God. I was going up the river very soon, 
when we had a pleasant interview. I left an appoint- 
ment to preach on my return, when God was pleased 



184 sheardown's auto -biography. 






in the multitude of His mercies to pour out His Spirit, 
and a number were hopefully converted. Things 
looked, to human observation, to be very fair for the 
growth of a comfortable little church. 

REV. AND COL. PUTTKA3DIER. 

There was living with Col. Morgan, a German — a 
talented young man, of superior education — but his 
mind very dark as it regarded the plan of salvation. 
He had supposed he was all right, and safe for eternity, 
because the priest had made him a Christian when he 
was a little baby. However, it soon became evident 
that he was in trouble about his soul. I shall never 
forget the time when I took him by the arm, as we 
wended our way to the bank of that beautiful stream. 
Sitting on a fallen buttonwood tree, I endeavored to 
open unto him the way of eternal life through faith in 
the Lord Jesus Christ. He professed faith in Him. 
After some time, he left the employ of Bro. Morgan, 
and fell into the hands of another pious family. He 
soon became anxiously desirous to do something for 
the salvation of others, and would try to distribute 
tracts or anything in his power. But God appeared to 
have a duty for him, and to preach the Gospel became 
like a fire in all his bones. He became a member of 
the Lindley and Lawrenceville Baptist church. I had 
lost track of him for some years, when I heard that he 
was preaching to a German congregation in the city of 
KochesterV It was reported that he was the son of a 
German prince, and was exiled from his home and his 
country in consequence of having placed his affections 
upon a young lady in whose veins did not run royal 
blood. I did not have this from himself, for I never 
pried into his secret affairs, and he always appeared to 
be very reserved when conversing about his home and 



LABORS IN PENNSYLVANIA. 185 

the events of his younger days. The next I heard 
from him was that he was the pastor of the German 
Baptist church in the city of Albany. But I have been 
informed that the same brother (Alexander Yon Putt- 
kammer) has since honorably served as Colonel of the 
11th New York Battery in the Union contest against 
the Eebels. 



CHAPTER VI.— 1830 to 1860. 



Formation of Caton Church — Three Days' Meetings: Views as to 
their Errors and Benefits— Labors as an Evangelist, Chiefly in 
New York State — A Variety of Revival Incidents and Peculi- 
ariaties— Chemung River Association — Protracted Efforts in 
Caton — Trumansburg — Steuben County : Hunting Foxes up at 
Babcock's: Backslider Reclaimed — Howard Flats: the Uni- 
versalist Preacher, Struck Dumb : a Pentecostal Deacon, Con- 
founded : Gunpowder Plot — Seneca Falls : Old Ship Zion — 
Big Flats : Roads Blockaded with Gates, and the Guilt Con- 
fessed: the Young Horse- Racer and Gambler — Yates County: 
"the Wicked Valley: Happy Change: Disturber Silenced — 
Crooked Lake — The Agricultural Sermon : the Card Player — 
Political Alienations : an Offended Member Prays Against his 
own Church : Another Confesses his Annoying Partizan Songs 
— A Church Opposes its Pastor as to a Protracted Meeting, but 
Relents, and is Blessed — Rochester Meetings — How a Sign-Post 
was Torn Down — Personal Appeals, or Individual Efforts — 
Singing in Open Meetings. 

Having retired from my field in Pennsylvania in a 
great measure, I was next on the look-out for some 
other destitute place on the Southern tier of counties 
in York State. 

CHURCH IN NO. 1, (NOW, CATON.) 

I was conversing with a brother^ in the town of 
Hornby, who tried to preach a little himself. He in- 
formed me that, in a remote settlement in what was 
then called " Number One/' now known as the town 
of Caton, in the south-east corner of Steuben county, 
there were a few brethren and sisters who had moved 
in some years before. Eemembering the day of the 



188 sheardown's auto-biography. 

covenant meeting of the church from whence they 
came, they met together, the same day, for conversa- 
tion on the dealings of God with them. There were but 
few Christians in the settlement, the major part of the 
people being unconverted. He entreated me to go and 
see them, for it was a very rare thing for a minister to 
pass through that place. If I would promise to go, he 
would go with me. I could not state the time, but he 
said, when you get ready to come this way, call on me, 
and we will go over and see how they do. The first 
opportunity I had, I called on him, and said, "Can you 
go to ' Number One V " — " Yes/' he said, "do you want 
to go to-day?" I replied, " Yes, if we can get there in 
time to circulate an appointment for the evening." 
He said, he thought we could. We were both well 
mounted, but the day wore away so fast that I was 
afraid we should not be able to get many out. He 
said, " We can expect only a handfull of people." I 
remarked to him, " If we do anything, we must make 
a fuss about it." 

As we entered the settlement, he said, ¥ We will stop 
here." The day was very cold, and we both needed a 
stopping place. We inquired for the man and woman, 
or the heads of the family ? They were not at home. 
There were some stout, lusty-looking young men, and 
one or two of the daughters who were well able to set 
the table. I began to talk about the state of religion, 
when one of the young men turned around to me and 
said, "We never have any preaching here, scarcely, 
and I don't care much whether we ever have any more 
such preaching as we have had, or not." I asked him 
if he was a professor of religion ? He said he was. I 
told him I was glad of it, for I was a Baptist minister, 
and wanted to preach. He replied, " I don't think we 
shall care about hearing you. We have been taken in. 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 189 

here, too much, by strangers/' I remarked to him 
that there must not be much time lost in getting out 
the appointment. 

11 1 shall preach, sir, and I shall not notify the peo- 
ple myself.''' He said, "I should like to see your 
credentials/' I told him my credentials he had no 
business with. "You are acquainted with the brother 
who is with me, and by him you have been sending 
invitations for me to come over and preach. I am 
come, and there is no time to be lost, parleying about 
credentials. And now, sir, I want you to start, and 
start speedily; and I want you should run, not walk, 
but run from house to house, just as fast as you can, 
and tell them that Eld. Sheardown is going to preach, 
to-night, at the Miller school-house. Now, don't you 
delay, sir."— "But I have not time," he said. "It 
makes no difference to me, sir, whether you have time 
or not. You have got to do as I tell you ; and now, 
make all speed, and just give the notice; do not stop a 
moment at any house to talk, but do up the work effec- 
tually/' I finally got him started. And he went like 
a rolling ball before the wind. He called at a certain 
house, and said there would be preaching that evening 
at the sehool-house. The lady said, " Stop ! I want to 
know by whom." — "I don't know," said he, "he is the 
queerest fellow I ever saw. He almost swore that he 
would preach." — "Is he alone ?" was the inquiry. "No, 
Bro. W. is with him/'— "Well, then, it is Eld. Shear- 
down." — " I don't know, it is Shear-something ; but I 
must not stop, or he'll be after me, as no fellow before 
ever was after me." He did the work faithfully, 
excited every individual he saw, and himself was a per- 
fect eccentric. Perhaps no person who got the word, 
failed to be at the meeting that evening. My text 
was, "And thou hast well done that thou art come." 



190 sheardown's auto-biography. 

religious meetings for days. 
That night was the entering wedge, that opened the 
way for my going again. I was solicited to go and 
preach three or four days, or as long as I could. They 
said the people would drop everything, and attend 
meeting, any time when I could make it convenient 
to come. I sent them word at what time I would be 
there. The appointment was made, and the few Chris- 
tians were ready to go to work. We had a blessed 
season. Several choice spirits were converted to God. 
It was remarked, by many, that there were not more 
than two or three men in the settlement who were not 
converted, or under pungent conviction, and those few 
were scoffers. One, especially, would tantelize the 
pious by saying, " O yes, you have a great deal of feel- 
ing, now, for us sinners ; but, as soon as Sheardown is 
out of the place, there will be no more praying for 
sinners." 

A TEST OF FAITHFULNESS. 

Something like a year or more after this, one of my 
good deacons was with me as we passed through that 
settlement, and I preached over night, ready to depart 
early in the morning. We started not far from sun- 
rise. There was a little snow on the ground, the 
morning cold and chilly. Our course lay through a 
long strip of woods, on a road very seldom traveled. I 
saw some men coming towards us, and said to Dea- 
con Overhiser, my companion, " There, I believe, come 
some of our Number One brethren -," and surely they 
were. We stopped and talked a few moments. I got 
out of my saddle and hitched my horse to a little 
sapling. The brother inquired, " What are you going 
at, Elder?"— "I am going to have a prayer meeting 
here in the woods." I was very desirous to know 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 191 

whether those young brethren kept their mouths open 
for God, and it appears to me to be a very good time, 
for my own soul needed a morning baptism. There 
was a very inviting spot, a fallen tree, lying close by 
us. "Now," I said, " we will all kneel, here together, 
for a precious season in praying. I will lead the circle, 
and then the rest of you follow on. We will all pray." 

After I had prayed, and the brother who was with 
me, I thought I heard the stepping of a horse pretty 
close by me. The thought flashed over my mind that 
one of our horses must have got loose. I looked up, 
and to my utter astonishment there were a man and 
horse standing still. The man had dismounted, and 
held his hat in his hand. I have seldom heard more 
fervent prayer put up for the unconverted sinners in 
the settlement, than had been lifted that morning, and 
by those brethren. When I rose from my knees, I at 
once recognized the man. I took hold of his band, 
and said to him, "Now, sir, 1 hope you are convinced 
that praying for sinners, by Christians in Number One, 
did not cease when Sheardown left." He was pale as 
ashes, and trembled like a leaf in the autumn breeze. 
I have never learned whether he was converted after 
this, or not ; we parted, and each went his own way. 

There were some peculiarities about the meetings 
held in that settlement. We worked all day for God. 
Our prayer meetings commenced at five o'clock in the 
morning, no matter how dark or stormy. Some would 
bring their day's provisions with them ; others would 
scatter to the nearest neighbors, and, (with the excep- 
tion of two or three short recesses,) we would continue 
until nine o'clock at night. No wonder, in my mind, 
tftat God should bless such a people. They were soon 
organized into a church, and erected a comfortable 
'[.meeting house. Like all other churches, they have 



1 92 sheardown' s auto-biography. 

waxed and waned, but, by the grace of God, they con- 
tinue to this day. 

THE STUBBORN HUSBAND BROUGHT IN. 

There is one circumstance connected with that re- 
vival, worthy of notice. I stopped at the house of a 
Bro. Woolcot, near by the place of worship. A num- 
ber had stayed there through the night. He had 
plenty of provisions, and, as it regarded the lodging, it 
made but little difference, for the soft side of a pine 
board was good enough for any of us. Among the 
guests, one night, was a female who hoped in the mer- 
cies of God, but whose husband was a very wicked 
man. She lived three or four miles from the place of 
meeting, and wanted he should let her have a horse to 
ride, but he refused, and was pretty abusive with his 
tongue. She had a baby some six or eight months old. 
She told him she should go to meeting, if she had to 
walk and carry her baby, which she did. I arose, as 
usual, in the morning, about five o'clock, to go to the 
prayer-meeting, and in passing the barn of my host 
(which stood close by the way-side,) thought I heard a 
singular noise. It was raining hard, and had been all 
night. I listened a moment to hear from whence the 
sound came, and found it was some person praying in 
the stable ; it was a female's voice, and evidently in a 
great struggle of soul: the subject was her husband, 
and that God might so control him as to bring him to 
the meeting. My heart was stirred; I believed that 
God would hear her prayer ; but at the time I did not 
know who she was. It came out in the meeting that 
it was the dear sister whose husband would not pro- 
vide a way for her to attend. From report, he was ar 
profane, wicked man. We had not been in meeting 
half an hour, before he came in — a large, heavy Dutch- 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 193 

man. thoroughly drenched with rain. Before he had 
got to the middle of the school-house, perhaps he meant 
to kneel down, but he came down in our midst like an 
ox from the felling axe. He told us he had started, 
over-night, to come to meeting, find had been in the 
woods, and in the fields, and all over, almost, except 
where he ought to have been. His own remark was, 
that he had been " lost all night ;" and how he found 
the place of meeting, he could not tell. The first thing 
that he appeared fully to realize, was, that he was a 
penitent, confessing sinner. He professed, in the course 
of that little meeting, to have a hope in the Gospel of 
i~esus Christ, which I trust he had, 

PROTRACTED MEETINGS 

Had now become very common in the churches. In 
1830, I received the first invitation to attend a three 
days' meeting with the church in Trumansburg. We 
held services the appointed time, but were under the 
necessity of stopping, because our time (which was 
limited to three days) had expired. It was customary, 
when such meetings were held, to invite ministers and 
brethren, from neighboring churches, to come in and 
help ; consequently it made, in show, a great work, and 
Inany indeed were the happy recipients of Divine grace 
in those three days gatherings. But, no matter how 
deep the work of grace appeared to be, we must dis- 
miss at the close of our appointed time. There was a 
strange infatuation among many of the brethren rela- 
tive to doing God's work, and some even thought it 
was presumptuous to have such meetings. I have often 
closed labors, when my inmost heart was grieved. We 
could see God so willing to work by his people, a"nd 
ready to save ; then why should the work cease ? But 
extra labor for the salvation of sinners was then in its 
17 



194 sheardown's auto-biography. 






infancy, and God must have praise that the eyes of the 
church were opening to the great duty of being workers 
together with him, let the time of special labor be longer 
or shorter. 

I had well learned % that the Gospel was the only 
power of God. unto salvation, and, believing this, I saw 
the necessity of a more continuous bringing in contact 
the sinner and the Gospel. And holding, as I do, that 
all the power is of the eternal Spirit, in order to be the 
recipients of that power the church must learn to let 
go everything else, and labor in holy consecration and 
dedication to God, with an unshaken faith in His 
promises. Divine efficiency and human agency thus 
united together, will produce the desired end. I have 
lived to learn this fact, that, while without God we can 
do nothing, nevertheless, it is essential for us to do our 
duty, as it is for the farmer to till his ground and sow 
his seed, to be enabled to gather a harvest. 

I also learned that it was not the best way for the 
church to gather in a great deal of aid from abroad, 
because it appeared to divert the minds of the public, 
as well as the church, from the great, important respon- 
sibility that rested upon each one. They were continu- 
ally finding fault with this sermon, or the other sermon ; 
one liked this preacher, and the other liked that; and 
it was indeed as in the days of the Apostles, some for 
Paul, some for Apollos, and some for Cephas. It 
created in the churches, as well as in the congrega- 
tions, a kind of "itching ear." Some good ministers 
would be put very low, while others, who appeared to 
have greater gifts for talking, were valued just in pro- 
portion to the volume of their voice, and the multi 
plicity of their large words, though the greater part of 
what they said would perhaps have little or nothing 
more to do with the salvation of the souls of men, than 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 195 

the chattering of the crane has to do with the music of 
heaven. Hence, by degrees, it was found that the 
better way was for the pastor of the church, and one 
brother from abroad, to do the greater part of the 
preaching ; it produced a better effect, and left a more 
abiding influence, than was attainable from all the for- 
eign aid that could be brought in. It was necessary, 
at times, for some churches, that were in a very low 
state, to invite some good, Holy Ghost, praying 
brethren, and sisters, from the churches in the vi- 
cinity, to labor with them. Bat, as it regarded the 
preaching, after the novelty of the speaker had passed 
away, (which generally would in the course of a few 
sermons,) then the church and congregation would 
settle down calmly and dispassionately to listen to the 
truth that should be advanced. 

This work appeared to be just suited to my views of 
the Gospel, with its adaptation to the necessities of lost 
sinners ; and my whole soul went out after it. Conse- 
quently, a new field of labor, in this department, began 
to spread out before me. From this time onward, I 
was engaged more or less in such evangelizing labors. 
The little churches, which, under God, 1 had been ena- 
bled to raise, were now supplied by permanent pastors, 
(an account of which I shall give, more minutely, 
hereafter.) 

It is a palpable fact that these special meetings did 
not always produce the desired good. And a variety 
of causes, in all probability, led to the failure. I think, 
for one, that the fault has been either in the churches, 
or in the evangelists : for, whatever passes through 
human hands, will in a greater of lesser degree be de- 
fective. While God works by agency, that agency 
must of necessity be of God's appointing. Wicked and 
designing men, perhaps, have sometimes palmed them- 



196 sheardown's auto-biography. 

selves off upon the churches; and on the other hand, 
churches have sometimes sought for men who were 
capable of getting up the greatest excitement. I be- 
lieve that no individual was ever converted to God 
without being excited; yet there is such a thing as 
genuine excitement, and also superficial excitement. 
Some seem to think, if they can only have " the whirl- 
wind and the fire," it is all that is necessary; but this 
whirlwind and fire do not appear always to be the 
means that God blesses to the salvation of sinners. 
Genuine excitement, I suppose, is occasioned by the 
truth of God operating upon the hearts of the children 
of men. Hence, the Gospel becomes the power of God 
unto salvation to them that believe. The effort to bring 
men to God, very often, fails, because there is more 
trust and confidence put in the means, than faith in 
the God or the means; and the result will be, in every 
case, that more or less superficial professors, or uncon- 
verted people, will be brought into churches. 

INJUDICIOUS MODES. 

I remember, on one occasion, stopping in a village 
for the night, where there was a protracted effort 
going on." I was invited to preach, but declined, on 
the ground that I did not know the state of the meet- 
ing, neither did I know the class of Gospel truths that 
had been presented to the people. I tarried and heard 
the sermon, and think I was a prayerful observer of 
the modus operandi as it passed before me. I felt, 
under the sermon, as though I was standing close 
behind Moses when God spake from his burning pulpit 
on Sinai's trembling mount. The effort appeared to 
be carried onward without one ray of hope to illumine 
the dark, obscure winding to the very mouth of the 
fearful pit of long despair. No Jesus appeared, no in- 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 197 

vitation given, no up-lifted cross, no running blood to 
quench the fearful flame, or waters of life to cool the 
thirsty tongue ! I anxiously looked for the result, for 
I felt under a hardening process. I could not see, in 
saint or sinner, any marks of deep contrition, nor any 
livening up of the consciences of God's professed chil- 
dren. When the sermon was closed, the anxious were 
called forward— all very well in inseif, providing they 
had been really anxious for the salvation of their souls. 
Some few cold, stereotyped prayers, were offered, and 
the anxious were requested to rise, aftei* which the 
leading spirit of the meeting said to those inquirers, 
" ISTow we are going to sing a verse, and all you who 
are willing to give your hearts to God, when we come 
to the clause, 

1 Here, Lord, I give myself away,' 

bow your heads." Several of the anxious complied, 
and as soon as this was done the individual said, " Ke- 
main on your feet until I count you." His eye ran 
over them, and he, then announced to the congregation, 
" So many more converted — so many more have given 
their hearts to God — so many more delivered from the 
power of Satan." I had but one ejaculatory prayer to 
offer, and that was, " F*om such awful deception, good 
Lord, deliver us." 

There has probably been too much desire, in the 
hearts of many professed evangelists, to aim at num- 
bers, so that, at the summing up of a few weeks' 
labor, it might look like a great work. And such indi- 
viduals were sure to say, before they left the field, 
privately to some friends, "Now, just pass this through 
the papers, if you please, so that the churches may see, 
for their encouragement, what a great work of grace 
has been done amongst you," when in fact it was too 



198 sheardown's auto-biography. 

evident, in a very short time after the close, that there 
had been but very4ittle if any work of grace at all. 

SCRIPTURAL EFFORTS, LARGELY BLESSED OF GOD. 

Notwithstanding there has been a good deal of chaff 
among the wheat, nevertheless I believe, in my inmost 
heart, extra efforts, when rightly put forth, have re- 
sulted and must result in the salvation of immortal 
souls. Yet, in order for this, the truth as it is in Jesus 
must be proclaimed, attended by the demonstration of 
the Holy Ghost and power, and that will bring about 
this greatly desired end. Sometimes a church will 
send for an evangelist, in order that they may have 
what they call a good time. They will pray, sing, and 
talk, with a great deal of emphasis, but they do not 
appear to possess that peculiar state of mind which is 
necessary for them to be workers with God. It is 
often necessary, I think, in the first place, to take away 
from the church all human dependence, just as much as 
it is to endeavor to take away the sinnefs dependence, 
or that in which he trusts. I have never known it 
fail, in all my observation, that, whenever a church of 
Jesus Christ, under the proclamation of God's precious 
truth, was brought down at the feet of sovereign 
mercy, and was led to cry out, as did Eachel of old, 
" Give me children or I die" — I have always noticed, 
that, under those dying pangs and labors of soul, sin- 
ners have been converted to God, and Zion has been 
increased by an addition of living members. 

NECESSITY OF UNION— HUNTING FOXES— UP TO BABCOCK'S. 

I have before my mind's eye, a circumstance which 
may be worthy of narration, to show the importance of 
church harmony in working for the salvation of sin- 
ners. I was called, by a church in Steuben county, to 
hold a protracted meeting with them, and entered into 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 199 

an engagement to be there on a certain day, some 
weeks in the future. When the appointed time had 
come, I was traveling along to the place where I had 
been directed to stop, and had to pass the meeting 
house. Seeing horses, wagons, and everything to indi- 
cate that there was a gathering inside, I concluded to 
stop and see what was going on. I found it a prayer 
and conference meeting, appointed in order to have 
everything in a state of readiness to proceed with the 
work. After the little excitement of recognition was 
over, I requested them to proceed with their meeting, 
They sang beautifully, prayed loudly, talked freely, 
and appeared to be filled with joy and rejoicing. One 
of the deacons remarked to me, " ]S"ow, Elder, we are 
all ready to go to work. I do not think you ever met 
with such a church in your life. We are all right." — 
" You have told the truth, my brother," was the 
answer, "for it has never been my lot to meet with or 
see the church yet that was all right, just as God would 
have them." The reply was, " Well, sir, you will find 
that you have nothing to do but to go to preaching, 
and souls will be converted right away." Instead of 
this encouraging and quickening my faith, it had quite 
the opposite effect. But I gave out the appointments 
for the next day. 

We commenced with a prayer meeting at nine o'clock 
in the morning, preaching three times a day, &c. I 
tried to preach as best I could, but my words ap- 
peared to be like the chattering of the crane or swal- 
low. The unconverted came in, and filled the house to 
its utmost capacity ; there was evidently a great deal 
of conviction amongst them; but not the first sign of 
any coming into the kingdom of Christ. I was con- 
scious where the difficulty lay, and came to the conclu- 
sion that it was necessary to press home upon the 



200 sheardown's auto-biography. 

church the truth of God in order to break that pleasing 
monotony of religious service that they appeared to be 
possessed of. I still found that they traveled the same 
round, like the blind horse grinding at the mill. 

THE EVILS DEVELOPED. 

After making a new consecration to God, and plead* 
ing for special aid, I concluded to preach a sermon to 
them of such a character as (I hoped) would tell in 
bringing them into the path of moral labor. After it 
was through, I remarked, "Xow, brethren, I want you 
to go to Dea. Babcock's upper room, to-night, every 
one of you. and we will go to hunting foxes. I think 
we shall find some, either small or big." Some of "the 
leading brethren appeared to be very much put out in 
consequence of so much being said about Christians 
before the unconverted, and manifested a great unwill- 
ingness to go to the place designated; they appeared 
to be parleying upon the subject. I remarked to them, 
" Tou can do as you please, brethren : go to Babcock's, 
or let this be my farewell sermon with you. Suit your- 
selves." ]\Iy dear Bro. A. C. Ulallory was then spend- 
ing some time with -me, with the expectation of coming 
into the ministry. 

After we had got seated in the upper room, the 
brethren declared themselves aggrieved, and wished 
that I had never come : they thought there was more 
harm done, already, than all the good could counter- 
balance that might be done, if the meetings should 
continue. Bro. Mallory arose, with his large heart and 
big tears, and said to theni, " Do not be so hard, my 
brethren. Eld. Sheardown is a man of a great deal of 
experience and observation. I know him of old. He 
either sees or feels something that has led him to take 
the course he has." After his remarks, one of the 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 201 

brethren arose and said, "Now, do not make strange 
of this thing, brethren ; you know, as well as I do, that 
there is difficulty among us. You know that 1 have 
not come to the communion in a very long time, and 
you also know that I very seldom meet with you on 
any occasion ; and you know the reason why. I am 
not sure," he continued, "that this is the proper place 
to talk this business over, but I have carried it as long 
as I can/ 7 I remarked to him, " Bro. S.,^this is the 
very place and time. This work must be done before 
God can consistently bless." " Shall I tell it, then," 
said he, " just as it is ?" I replied, " Yes, tell it, just as 
it is; untie the bag, and let all the cats out here in our 
midst ; then we will try and take care of them." 

This offended brother was a business man, and it was 
one of those hard seasons or crises in monetary affairs, 
of which he felt the pressure. The difficulty with the 
church, as then stated, was, that the various pastors 
they had had, for some years previous to this, were 
requested, if they thought proper, to do their trading 
with Bro. S., who was encouraged, that, if he would 
wait upon the pastor, they (the brethren) would take 
in their wool and corn and cancel the debt at the ex- 
piration of the year. This they had failed to do, year 
after year, until the brother became jaded in his feel- 
ings, and pressed in a pecuniary way, so that he was 
sore from head to foot. He was replied to by some of 
the brethren, that " we can not do it .now ; it is no time 
to talk up such things in a protracted meeting, and we 
have not come out prepared to meet anything of the 
kind." I remarked that it could as well jbe done then 
as ever, and asked the brother if he could, give the 
amount due him. He said he could, and stated the 
sum total. I recommended that it should be raised on 
the spot, and wished them to take their own course to 



202 sheardown's auto-biography. 

do it. They tried by subscription. One dear brother, 
broken down in his feelings, and subdued in his spirit, 
said, " Brethren, I do not feel able to do a great deal, 
but I am very anxious to get this whole thing out of 
the way. I will give fifty dollars, notwithstanding the 
long continued sickness of my wife, which, you all 
know, has been a great bill of expense to me." But, 
having failed in the subscription, "equality" was then 
talked up; and, by equality or assessment and sub- 
scription both, I believe, the amount was raised. 

The next point was, when shall it be paid ? I re- 
marked, " It can as well be paid to-night, as any other 
time." The plea was they were unprepared, and it 
would require a little time to get the funds together to 
cancel the debt. I answered, " I know that, and per- 
haps one word from Bro. S. will decide the point at 
once." The question was put, "'Are you willing, my 
brother, to take the obligation of these brethren, thirty 
days after date ?" He said, "Yes." — "Now, then, for 
pen, ink, and paper ; let those due-bills be drawn, and 
signed, here, to-night, and put in the hands of our 
grieved brother." All was done up. The church 
appeared to be humbled, and the brother satisfied. I 
then remarked something like this : " .Now, my dear 
brethren, if there are any more foxes that spoil the 
vines, do let us have sight of them, to-night, that we 
may not be at the trouble of digging them out of their 
holes." 

One other domestic difficulty was also settled by the 
church thus assembled. They felt they were chastised, 
appeared to bear it meekly, and said they believed' there 
was nothing else of moment among them. 

FRUITS OF RECONCILIATION. 

I remarked, " Now, brethren, if your ways please 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 203 

God, He will give us an evidence of it on the coming 
day, if we live. But what shall we expect as an evi- 
dence that all is right ? There are a great many sin- 
ners in this plac§, under the most pungent convictions. 
Now, to-morrow morning, after sermon — for I do not 
wish to make any extra effort to bring about the end I 
have in view, but we will take this as an evidence that 
our ways please God — I will say to the great congre- 
gation, " Is there any individual here, who last night 
went from this house loaded down under a sense of a 
guilty conscience, as a sinner against God, and feeling 
as though he or she must perish unless God should have 
mercy upon him or her? Now, if there is one such 
present, who feels this morning that God has put away 
his or her sins, and who enjoys a comfortable hope in 
His pardoning mercy — rise on your feet." 

When the invitation was given, five individuals, I 
believe, arose in different parts of the congregation. 
The Saviour had set the captive exiles free, and had 
put a new sou g into their mouths. 

That was the beginning of one of the choicest seasons 
that perhaps I had pver experienced in protracted 
effort. The pastor of the church was a young man, 
not yet out of his studies at Hamilton ; consequently, 
it fell to me to baptize the candidates. I think, as the 
avails of the labor of that dear church, in connection 
with the young man, and my unworthy self, I was 
permitted to baptize ninety-nine. A Presbyterian 
brother told me that he had devoted a great deal of 
time to riding through the community, and was per- 
fectly acquainted for several miles around ; he thought, 
from his calls, and personal conversation, in the meet- 
ings and out of them, that there could not have been 
less than near four hundred souls hopefully converted 
to God. They came from eight to ten miles distant, 



204 sheardown's auto-biography. 

with their double teams, bringing in from ten to six- 
teen in each wagon, bivouacing for the day, going 
home at night only to return early the next morning. 
And I believe, to this day, it is a common proverb in 
that region, if there is any difficulty, in a family, 
church, or neighborhood, that they " ought to goto 
Babcock's." 

A BACKSLIDER BROUGHT IN. 

An item in relation to an excluded member of that 
church, and I shall leave it. He had adopted fatalism 
as the foundation stone of his creed — " that if a man 
was to be saved, he would be saved; and if he was 
decreed to be lost, he would be lost." He stated to 
the congregation, that, when he heard of the meetings, 
he made up his mind to attend every one in his power, 
and see how the machinery worked. " The first move," 
he said, " did not stir me, for I saw that those who 
were professing to be converted, were all young people, 
perhaps in their teens. The Elder said/' (he remarked) 
" { Brethren, you see that God hears your prayer; that 
He is willing to bless: now let your faith rest upon 
the promises of God, and you shall see greater things 
than these.'" He continued, " I watched with a great 
deal of interest for greater things. By and by, another 
class of people appeared to be coming in, but they were 
a class who I did not think were over-smart. Then the 
Elder jumped up again and said, ' Now, brethren, hold 
on upon the promises of God ; keep very low at the 
Saviour's feet ; talk but very little ; pray a great deal, 
in your families, in your closets; nay, let your every 
breath be the breath of prayer: and you shall see 
greater things than you have seen/ I said to myself," 
he continued, u now you think you have done wonders. 
But I should like to see you take such men as Esquire 
P., our Supervisor, and that class of people. Then I 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 205 

will begin to think there is something in it. If I can 
see them come forward and act in this thing, I shall 
believe it is of God, because I believe they are honest 
men, and they wont be drawn in by the shallow opin- 
ions that have induced those others to come. To my 
utter astonishment,," said the old man, " the first thing 
I knew, behold there were Esquire P. and his wife, 
weeping, upon the anxious seat. I said to myself, I 
am now taken in my own traps, but I will wait and see 
how they come out. Yery soon, they were converted. 
I can not gainsay their conversion. I used to think 
that I knew the power of religion upon the heart." At 
this point, the gentleman became bathed in tears, and 
again he continued : " The next individuals I noticed, 
were Mr. Beach, and some others whom I had singled 
out as men who knew too much to be induced to make 
a profession of religion without experiencing its power. 
The controversy between myself and God's work had 
to be given up. I hope, my brethren, I shall never 
live to get into that awful state of darkness and oppo- 
sition to the works of the Lord again, for God is cer- 
tainly in this place and I knew it not. 

TTNIVERSALIST MISCHIEF-MAKER CONFOUNDED. 

While Eld. D. M. Root was pastor of the church at 
Howard Flats, he was very anxious to have some 
ministerial aid, and I endeavored to assist him. It 
was another very sterile place in the great field, and 
appeared to be almost impervious to the Gospel of our 
Lord Jesus Christ. We opened the meeting, not know- 
ing when or how we should close, for God has never 
permitted us to look into the future, or judge from the 
outward circumstances. I expected that the powers of 
1 darkness would come up in solid phalanx against the 
little host of God's elect. We very soon had a house 
18 



206 sheardown's auto-biography. 

filled to its utmost capacity, and the people listened to 
the truth with as much decorum as could be expected. 
The time passed along — brethren and sisters prayed, 
and, as usual, not very much affected by the scenes 
that were passing before them. 

One individual always remarked in his prayer, " O, 
Lord! give us a pentecostal season — let us see things 
as they were on the day of pentecost I" I said to him, 
one day, "Do you believe, my brother, that God will 
answer your prayer ?" He hoped so, he said, or he 
would not pray. I continued, " Now, Deacon, if the 
Lord should be pleased to give us but a small portion of 
the Spirit that was poured out on that occasion, I am 
afraid you might find yourself unprepared to receive 
it/' The dear man felt rather touched by the remark, 
though I endeavored to make it as free as I could, that 
he might not think that we were doubting his piety or 
honesty: for I was well aware, if God should shake 
the heavens and the earth, there should be a terrible 
outcry when the adversaries of Zion should lay welter- 
ing in their moral blood. 

I remarked, one day, to the congregation, " We 
have preached to you the twenty-seventh sermon, 
all bearing upon your duty to God, and the fulness 
of salvation to those who repent and believe ; but 
you are yet unmoved. Now, on such an evening, 
(which I think was Thursday of the same week,) I 
shall tell you the worst of it" On our way to the 
church, at the time indicated, some individuals fell in 
with us in the street, and one politely said, " Are you 
going to church, brethren ?" One of our brethren re- 
plied, " Yes sir/' I looked up into their faces (for I 
had paid but little attention to them previous to the 
remark,) apd saw one of them was a Univcrsalist 
minister. I said, "How do you do, sir?" He said, 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 207 

11 Very well. How is Eld. Sheardown ?"— " Very well, 
sir." — "What meeting have you at this hour, sir?" — 
"Prayer-meeting, sir, previous to the evening servi- 
ces." — " What time do your evening services com- 
mence ?" He was told the nreachino; would commence 
about half-past six. He remarked that he was glad to 
have an opportunity to go to church. We went on 
together. I opened the meeting ; he sang beautifully, 
but did not appear to have any praying to do. 

The prayer and conference meeting having closed, I 
opened the more public services. My text on that 
occasion, (for I was to redeem the pledge that had 
been given — to tell them the worst of it,) was from a 
part of one of the Saviour's parables : " The rich man 
also died, and was buried ; and in hell he lifted up his 
eyes, being in torment." As soon as I read my text, 
the Universalist drew from his pocket or bosom quite 
a large piece of paper, and commenced taking notes. 
He wrote, probably as fast as he could, through the 
whole sermon. I was samewhat acquainted with the 
way in which the Devil very often undertook to dissi- 
pate the truth of God, by getting up an argument, if 
possible, on the subject of salvation. When I closed 
my sermon, I was led to deviate some from my common 
course, and felt as though a season of prayer would be 
the best thing for us under the circumstances. 

An invitation was then given for some brethren to 
kneel at the breast-work at the foot of the pulpit, and 
pray for the anxious or inquiring sinners. Probably 
eighi or nine bowed down, and one brother led on in 
fervent supplication for the unconverted. The brother 
next to him was Thomas Clark, who was looking for- 
ward to the ministry, (and, some time after, w T as 
ordained.) With other language, he uttered in his 
prayer something like this : " O, Lord God ! here is a 



208 sheardown's AUTO-BIOGRAPHY.' 

wicked man, an infidel, I believe, who has been taking 
a schedule of the minister's sermon. If he shall rise 
to-night to endeavor to explain away the truth of God, 
when he shall look upon that schedule let him be 
struck with blindness." About this time, the Univer- 
salist came out of his seat, which was very near the 
praying group, with his paper in his hand. " O Lord," 
Bro. Clark continued, "if this man shall undertake to 
speak in order to cast dark shades over the truth of 
God, let him be struck dumb. O Lord, if he shall go 
into the Academy, next Sunday, to his appointments, 
and undertake to deceive immortal souls and lead them 
down to destruction, let him go swift down into the 
pit ! But now, dear Lord, if there is a drop of mercy 
in the bowels of heaven for such a wicked sinner, may 
he repent of his sins, to-night, and God have mercy 
upon him !" I think I never felt more of the power of 
the Spirit of God under prayer, than I did while this 
dear brother was pleading with the Almighty. His 
prayer was lengthy, but full of the Holy Ghost and 
faith. Fearfulness and trembling appeared to take 
hold upon the congregation. When he said " Amen," 
they all arose from their knees, as though the mutual 
conclusion was that there was no more praying to be 
done at that time. The Universalist retired, after 
prayer, to his seat, paper in band. 

The next remark was, " JSTow, if there is a convert, 
or any dear brother or sister, who feels as though he or 
she had a word of exhortation, speak on." He came 
out of his seat, put himself in a speaking attitude at the 
foot of the pulpit — we were all iQoking, eyes and ears 
open, to see and hear what was coming— but not a 
word was said : he returned to his seat. One or two 
brethren spoke a few words. He came out the second 
time, and all eyes were upon him, waiting for what he 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 209 

had to say ; but he said nothing, and returned. After 
another short season of conversation, he went through 
the same manoeuver ; and as he turned to go away for 
the third time, I brought my hands together and ex- 
claimed, " God be praised I my brother's prayer has been 
heard in heaven, and answered. The infidel is struck 
dumb I" He took his hat, then left the meeting. 

That was the last time I ever saw him. I have 
heard, since, that he was converted under the labors of 
Bro. Marsena Stone. If so, indeed he is a brand 
plucked from the burning. I do not know that I have 
any reason to doubt it. Still I have thought a great 
deal of a remark made by an aged brother who lived in 
the same place where he had lived. When I was re- 
lating the circumstance to him, he said, " I think, if he 
is converted, he had better come back on the ground 
where he has done so much evil. To me, it would have 
been far better than to go to the AY est." 

THE NEW GUNPOWDER PLOT. 

After this, things went on in peace for a few days. 
Our meeting-house was badly contrived. It was 
warmed by a large stove, which would admit wood 
perhaps three feet long, and stood directly in front of 
the pulpit. Consequently, when the house was full, it 
was necessary to let the fire go down until after sermon. 
The sexton (who was also a good deacon) managed the 
fire as best he could. I saw, one evening, he had not 
put in the wood — I thought, at all events, 1 saw the 
brick that closed the draft of the stove was not re- 
moved as usual. I spoke to the deacon, from the pulpit, 
in a low voice, saying, " Eemove the draft : they are 
cold in the back part of the house." He came to me 
and said, " I dare not remove the brick, sir. I have 
been informed that there is somebody here who calcu- 



210 sheardown's auto-biography. 

lated to throw gunpowder into the stove." I said, " 
no, such a man would be a bigger fool than Nabal." 
'He removed the brick, and all went on right. 

Next Sabbath morning, I went to church very early. 
Every person who has known me through life, knows 
that I am always among the first at the house of God. 
There was no one there but the sexton. He had on a 
very heavy fire. I said to him, " Deacon, you are 
warming things up this morning." He replied, " Yes, 
I came very early, on purpose, for I am aware that the 
people who come in from a distance will be very cold." 
We had been out of wood, and I had said, several days 
previous, to the congregation, " We want wood, the 
sexton says, and we will omit services this afternoon, 
and try and get some wood. We will make a wood- 
bee. I will go also." A brother remarked, "I don't 
know how we can get to the wood. It will take most 
all the afternoon to open the way through the drifts." 
I said, " There are a number of dry hemlock trees, 
standing not far off on a knoll, there in the field. I 
wish I knew who owned them, I would see if he would 
not let us have them to supply the church." A man 
arose and said, "Some of them are mine, sir. You are 
welcome to all you want. You may cut them down, 
and take the bark off. There is a green maple you 
may have, and the bark and the green maple will make 
very hot fires." I thanked him for his kindness, and 
told him we would accept his proposition. We had 
been burning this fuel some days previous to the 
Sabbath morning that I was praising the deacon for 
having such a good fire. He said, "Now I will go and 
fetch my wood, ready to put in the stove after sermon. 
When he came in with the second armfull of wood, 
which was laid down near the stove, I was musing, and 
looking at him'piling it up. There was one stick that 



EVANGELIZING — REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 211 

caught my eye. I said to him, " Deacon, where did 
you get that stick of wood ?" He replied, " In the 
wood shed." I said to him, " That is not our wood.'' 
"I see it is not, sir," he said. " How came it there?" 
"I don't know/' he replied. " Now, sir, there is some- 
thing wrong. My impression is that there is a charge 
of gunpowder in that stick." His answer was, u O, no, 
I think not.- It is a stick that has been used for some- 
thing, and has had a pin driven through it." I said, 
" Hand it here ; let me look at it/\ It was the quarter 
of a very good sized white beach, that looked as though 
it might have been cut and seasoned a year. The pin 
had been cut off with an axe, in doing which they had 
lightly glazed the stick, which showed that it was a 
very recent work. I said, " Lay that stick in the 
pulpit; I shall preach about it, to-day." He laid it in 
the pulpit, under the injunction that he should tell no 
man. 

I had for the text, that morning, Zech., 4th chapter, 
and 7th verse: "Who art thou, great mountain? 
Before Zerubbabel, thou shalt become a plain ; and he 
shall bring forth the headstone thereof, with shoutings, 
crying Grace, grace unto it."" While preaching on the 
subject of opposition and persecution that had been 
raised against the church of God, I remarked, " Per- 
haps our congregation will say, why talk about perse- 
cution ? That belonged to the dark ages of the world. 
We live under a government that protects all religions 
alike." But I remarked, " I have an engine of death 
at my feet" — then stooped down, took up the stick of 
wood, (which I was not able to lift with one hand,) and 
said, u Now, this stick of wood was brought from our 
wood-house, this morning, and would have been put in 
the stove, after sermon, providing it had not been so 
very different from the wood that we are burning. 



212 sheardown's auto-biography. 

This stick, I have no doubt, contains a charge of gun- 
powder." The congregation appeared to be panic 
struck. I saw a few individuals turn very pale. I 
asked, " What is the matter with some persons in our 
congregation, that they look so pale and nervous ? Is 
the poor, wretched, dastardly coward, who has com- 
mitted this wicked and diabolical act, among those 
pale faces? What would have been the consequences? 
Look here — if you are in the congregation, you misera- 
ble wretch of wretches — see this dense crowd ! look at 
these mothers and children, crowded around this stove, 
the mother with her infant in her bosom, other3 with 
their little ones by the hand ! Why do you want to 
kill those mothers and children ? to tear this house to 
pieces, and destroy God only knows how many lives in 
this congregation ? If I am the one you are after, you 
know my path. I cross this little field every night 
almost, in the dark, when I go home to the pastor's 
house. Why not have taken your rifle and have 
picked me off on my way there ? The Devil would 
have called that manly action; but all hell would be 
ashamed of such cowardly, wicked work, as this. Now, 
I want a committee appointed, to examine this stick of 
wood, and report, this afternoon, how much gunpowder 
they find in it. I do not want one Christian cm that 
committee. All you citizens who are men of character, 
are fit persons for such an investigation." Four or five 
gentlemen volunteered to examine it, and the report 
(in the afternoon,) was, that there were in the stick of 
wood at least two large musket charges of powder, 
which might have destroyed, for what I know, half 
of the congregation. 

I was informed, some time after, by Dea. P., that a 
certain individual " came up missing" that afternoon, 
and had not been heard from since. The Devil's agent 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 213 

had outdone his master, The Lord poured out his 
Spirit most gloriously, and I trust eternity will reveal 
many precious souls as sheaves gathered at that meet- 
ing for the garner of the Almighty. 

THE PENTECOSTAL BROTHER, ASTOUNDED. 

One word more about the pentecostal brother, and I 
dismiss the present narration. When the long gather- 
ing cloud was about to break upon us, probably there 
might have been over fifty, in different parts of the 
congregation, at the same time, crying out for mercy, 
or entreating to be prayed for. Stout men were on 
their knees before God. But, in the height of the 
excitement, our astonished church member exclaimed, 
"If this be religion, I do not want it." I replied to 
him, "Do not undertake to steady the Ark of God. 
Eemember Uzza I" And, in a moral sense, I think he 
shared Uzza's fate, for I do not recollect his praying 
again in the process of the meeting. 

THE u OLD SHIP ZION." 

I had been holding a meeting with the church in 
Phelps, Ontario county, under the pastoral care of Rev. 
I. Bennett. When I closed there, I was solicited by 
Eev. Z. Freeman, then^ pastor of the church, to assist 
him, at Seneca Palls. It was in the spring of the year ? 
(in March.) We opened our meeting with some pros- 
pect of good. Every person acquainted with Brother 
Freeman knows something of his untiring labor in his 
calling. He said to me, one morning, " I wish you felt 
like taking a walk with me." The reply was, " I sup- 
pose a walk would do me good, but my mind is very 
heavily taxed. " He replied, " Let us take half an - 
hour's walk, and it will clear your head some." After 
we had walked a short distance, he said, " I wish to 
call here— and that is the great object I had in view 



214 sheardown's auto-biography. 



when I invited you out — to see if we could not make 
an impression upon Capt. S." I inquired his basil 
He said he had quite an extensive boat-yard. I asked 
him if he thought he ^as from the banks of the Cayuga? 
He said he believed he was, and that his father before 
him worked more or less at the same business. I told 
him, if so, I had formed an acquaintance with his 
father, the first year I was in the United States : he 
lived on what was called Crowbar Point. " Xo doubt 
the same man, my brother. His wife, I think, is a 
very excellent woman, and he is a fine man, but uncon- 
verted, and my great business is to see if I can induce 
him to come out to meeting." We made our call, con- 
versed with his wife, and had an interview with him, 
but he said it was not possible for him to attend, as it 
was almost time to open the canal, and he had a vast 
amount of business to perform before that time. He 
had quite a number of hands working in his yard. 
Among them were several ship carpenters from Xew 
York. 

We had about given up the hope of making any in- 
roads upon them, because they could not be induced to 
attend the meetings. Near by was a Methodist bro- 
ther, one of the excellent of God's earth, who frequently 
called upon me. While out to dine one day, he was 
present. The conversation in the first place turned 
upon his former occupation : he had once been a Cap- 
tain of a jSTorth Eiver craft, but at that time (if my 
memory is correct) was an agent for some house in 
]STew York, buying flour, and perhaps other property. 
After this conversation, he began again to lament over 
the condition of that yard full of men. He thought it 
was very bad that they could not be induced to come 
to meeting. I told him, if he would do what I would 
require of him, I thought that they could generally be 



■ 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 215 

moved upon to attend. He said he would do anything 
that lay within his power. I told him he could cer- 
tainly do what I required. He replied, " 1 suppose, 
sir, you would not make any unreasonable request." 
I said, u iSo, by no means." The difficulty in my mind 
was. not so much in drawing the people out, as it was 
whether we had faith enough to hold them after they 
had once come. He said, " Well, sir, name it, and I 
will do my best." I said, " My brother, I want you to 
see Capt. S., if you can, before you make the effort : 
ask him the privilege of saying a few words to his 
work hands, just at the time when the bell rings for 
dinner. I want you to be on the bow of some boat 
that is on the stocks, and sing out to the men, just as 
you used to when you were acting in the capacity of 
captain on board your vessel— say to them, that there 
is a man preaching on the other side of the river, or 
outlet of the Seneca, at the Baptist church, and if you 
will oblige him with your presence, on Thursday 
evening, he will preach about l Old Ship Zion;' he will 
take you from her keelson to her maintop-galiant-royal. 
He is very desirous of having some hearers who might 
detect him in his errors, and give him some informa- 
tion. Xow, boys, will you come, Thursday night?" 

He did his work, and they came, almost to a man. 
The text was 107th Psalm, last clause of 3d verse : " So 
he bringeth them into their desired haven/" After 
goiug through with the sermon, while a short time 
was spent in conversation and prayer, I was circulating 
anions; the congregation, looking for those men. I took 
one by the hand and said, " I am indeed glad to see 
you, sir." While I was holding his hand, I saw marked 
upon his arm, (for his sleeves were partly rolled up,) 
an anchor and cable, and remarked to him, " Where was 
that put on, sir ?" He said, H On the other side of the 



216 sheardown's auto-biography. 

ator." I told him I was very happy to meet a man 
who had crossed the line, because he might be able to 
point out to me some deficiencies, no doubt, in my 
discourse. He replied, " Captain, you have seen a ship 
more than once '' Having passed a few remarks with 
him, I left him. to look after others. Speaking with 
him the second time. I observed. " Sir, I suppose you 
are aware that I have left out one of the most important 
things about the vessel." " I think not. sir/' was the 
reply, " I don't recollect anything. I think you have 
done all that Mr. Kennedy said you would do.'" I said 
nothing poinredly to them in relation to the salvation 
of their souls, for I deemed it inexpedient just then. 

TVhen I returned to my pulpit to dismiss the meeting. 
I remarked. -'• I have male a very grand mistake, in 
leaving out one of the most important things count 
with the ship ; and to-morrow night, if God will, I wil 1 
tell you what it is. I wish to have your presence 
again." I took for my text, next evening, " Which 
hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and 
steadfast, and which entereth into that within the v- 
Their feelings had become enlisted, and they generally 
attended with us. Bat. after all. my heart felt sad — I 
did not know that any of them had been benef .; :. for 
the eternal world. 

Some years passed. I was about leaving home to 
attend a meeting, six or seven miles down the river 
from Owego. A person having died four or five miles 
from my home on the road which I was to travel that 
afternoon, a messenger came after me to preach the 
funeral sermon. I promised, on my way I would stop 
and attend the services. I was intimately acquainted 
with the greater part of the people who lived in that 
settlement, and, when I drew up to the school-house, 
saw a horse, sulky, and narness, which were different 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 217 

from anything I had seen in that neighborhood before. 
While I was hitching my horse, and thinking whose 
establishment that could be, a gentleman came up to 
me. took me by the hand, and manifested a great deal 
of pleasure at meeting me again on earth. I said to 
him, c; Sir, there is something in your countenance that 
is familiar, but I do not know you.'' His eyes filled 
with tears as he said, ;, Do you not remember, sir, when 
you were in Seneca Falls, that the carpenters of the 
boat-yard were invited to attend your meeting?" I 
said, "Yes, sir, very well. I passed through scenes 
there that are fastly riveted upon- my memory." — 
•■ You recollect, then, sir, no doubt, preaching about 
•Old Ship Zion. ? " I said, -'Yes, sir, very well indeed 
do I remember the two nights I preached on that sub- 
ject." His tears flowed as he added, " I was induced, 
by those two sermons, to set my foot on board that 
Ship, and I bless God that I am permitted to see you. 
I feel, now, as though I am bound for the desired 
haven. I was passing by here, and saw the people 
gathering. I asked them the cause, and they said Eld. 
Sheardown was expected to preach a funeral sermon." 
He continued, "It struck my mind that it might be a 
great deal of comfort to you, if you could know the 
fact, that one poor soul, at least, was blessed by that 
effort. I want very much to stay," he said, " but I 
cannot. I am out here picking up timber for boat- 
building ; my hands have already gone on into the 
woods, and I must immediately follow them." I hope, 
when " Old Ship Zion" rounds-to at the pin-head in 
Glory, I may meet him there ! 

UNLAWFUL DISTURBANCES, OVERRULED. 

Perhaps it may be thought by some that it is hardly 
compatible with the design of a sketch of my life, to 
19 



218 sheardown's auto-biography. 

be incorporating so many protracted meeting incidents. 
But they are an essential part of my ministerial career, 
and to me at least are full of interest. One who has 
spent much time in evangelizing, might fill a volume 
"with sketches which he considers profitable reading 
and worthy of a permanent record. I will venture to 
narrate a few more. 

In January, 1839, I was invited by Eev. A. Jackson, 
then pastor of the church, to labor at Big Flats — a field 
well known to me as the old stumping ground of my 
dear Bro. Gillette. Before he had got through de- 
scribing the state of the community, and the situation 
in which the church was with some exceptions, I feared 
it would be pretty hard work, inasmuch as at the time 
I was well worn with previous labors. But I agreed 
to meet them at their appointed time, and do what I 
could. 

A few days after the meeting had opened, early one 
morning, one or two of the brethren came to me and 
said, " Now, Elder, we must close these meetings." 
The inquiry was, " What is the matter ?" " Why, last 
night, sir, after the meeting was out, as the teams were 
going home loaded with our families and friends, we 
found that those large farm gates, with their big sweeps, 
fences, rails, &c, were laid zig-zag across the roads ; 
and it is a thousand chances to one, that half of them 
were not killed." — "Well, brother, who was killed? 
who lamed ? whose horses' legs are broken V — " Why, 
through a merciful Providence, there was nobody in- 
jured, but they run a very great risk — too- much to run 
again." I remarked, "If this is all the faith in God 
that you possess, I should not wonder much if the 
Lord should see fit to suffer some of you to be killed, 
for being so frightened and cowardly, while you ac- 
knowledge that He was on the side of His people I 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 219 

won't give niy consent to close the meetings. I have 
never known a great work of grace, but what the Devil 
got very mad. If God helps me, I will try and preach 
here until my bones bleach on the moral battle field, 
or we shall see things in a different shape." 

Elder Jackson was a good man to stand up in the 
face of the enemy, and my heart felt encouraged that 
God would work by His people as soon as He con- 
sistently could. We soon had evidence that God was 
convicting men of their sins. Every day the work 
appeared to deepen and widen, and soon we began to 
rejoice that He was also forgiving sins. One peculiari- 
ty of the meeting was, that, orthodox Christians living 
in that community, of different sentiments, took right 
hold of the work, apparently forgetting, for some weeks, 
the peculiarities of their respective denominations. 

One evening, a female was converted, and felt very 
anxious for the salvation of her husband, but he ap- 
peared not to be able to p^ss the strait gate, though 
evidently under deep conviction. He remained so for 
some time. I questioned the woman, (believing she 
was converted, and would tell the truth,) if she knew 
what was the difficulty with her husband. She said 
she did not. I inquired what had been their habits of 
life. She said that he often spent his Sabbaths in 
fishing, hunting, &c. ; yet, from all that I could learn 
from her, there appeared to be nothing in the way of 
his coming into the kingdom of Christ, providing he 
was honest in the feeling he manifested. I saw him 
the next day in the congregation, apparently very 
deeply exercised ; I pressed through the crowded house 
to the slip where he sat, talked with him, gave him 
such advice as was with me at the time, prayed es- 
pecially for him, and he prayed vocally for himself. 
Still there appeared to be no God at hand. During the 



220 sheardown's auto-biography. 

next services, he arose and exclaimed, " Shall I tell it ? 
Shall I tell it?" He again exclaimed, " I must tell it, 
or go to hell." I remarked, " Tell it, be what it may." 
He exclaimed, at the top of his voice, " I am the man 
who helped to put the rails and gates in the roads !" 
I observed to him, " You say you helped : now tell who 
aided and abetted in the work? "Who assisted you ? : ' 
He paused and looked around. I said, li Tell us who 
helped you, or you will, after all, I am afraid, go to 
hell." He commenced naming certain individuals in 
the congregation, who must have felt as much ashamed 
as though they had been caught in their neighbor's 
sheep-fold. 

There was another very singular circumstance con- 
nected with that meeting, which shows the power of 
God in his mysterious way of dealing, oftentimes, with 
very wicked men. 

THE HORSE RACER AND GAXBLER, ARRESTED. 

One day, after the afternoon services, I was going to 
a house close by my stopping place, (which was with 
one of the blessed good Deacons of that church.) The 
day was cold, stormy, and snowing. A youngerly kind 
of a man, a perfect stranger to me, said, after we had 
passed out of the house, " I am glad, sir, that you are 
taking in hand that dancing school at the village : it 
exerts a very deleterious influence on your meeting. I 
hope the committee will be successful, and may prevail 
with the landlord to postpone the dancing, at least 
until after your meeting.'' I had hold of his arm. and 
as we were passing along I remarked to him. " Sir, do 
you profess religion?" He said, " No, sir, I do not. I 
am very [far from that."— " I wonder, sir/' was my 
reply, M that you feel so much interested for the welfare 
of other individuals, and you yourself have no part or 



EVANGELIZING — REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 221 

lot in the great matter of salvation." He said, "Now, 
sir, I will go back to the church/' (where many were 
tarrying for the evening services.) I asked him to go 
and take some refreshment with me,- and told him he 
would be welcome. I was very desirous to know more 
about his case, but he finally returned to the church, 
saying, " I hope to see you again this evening." 

I found him, when I returned, on his knees, with a 
number of brethren around him, praying alternately 
for his salvation. I went into the seat, kneeled by his 
side, and prayed, after which he remarked, " I want to 
speak a few words to you, sir. I should like to tell you 
who I am, and what I have been." He remarked, when 
in conversation with me, " I was born in Connecticut; 
my father and mother were Methodists, I believe very 
good people. We used to have prayers in the family 
when I was a lad at home. I had a great passion for 
riding horses, and when my father and mother left me 
at home alone, I would get father's horses out, take 
them into a back field, lead one, and ride the other, 
and thus try their speed at every opportunity. I 
became quite an adept at riding." I think he said 
when be was in his twelfth year, his father and mother 
went from home, (whether to be gone for the night or 
not, I am not able to say,) and there was horse-racing, 
something like a mile from where they lived. His 
father, he said, charged him, over and over, " Now, 
you must not run away and go to those horse races." 
He promised he would not, but, as soon as he thought 
they were- sufficiently out of the way, he started for the 
ground. This was the last day. There was an animal 
called the M Little Virginian" : her owner was very 
anxious she should run, but he could not find a rider 
light enough. The lad listened to the conversation, 
stepped up and said, "I will ride her, sir." The man 



222 sheardown's auto-biography. 

inquired, "Are you in the habit of riding horses?" He 
said, " Yes, sir, and I can make that little mare do her 
best/' He was engaged to ride ; he rode, and won the 
race. The owner of the mare kindly said, " Now, my 
boy, I want you, and I will make a man of you, if you 
will come with me. You shall be my rider. Now, 
will you go ?" The boy said " Yes." " Well," said the 
man, " we must go right away." And so he concluded 
to go, and kept traveling down South as far as New 
Orleans. 

" My employer," he said, "always took me with him ; 
I lived as he lived, and he treated me no doubt as he 
would his own child. He gambled a great deal : it was 
about his main business, when he was not engaged in 
racing. I learned to gamble ; he taught me all the arts 
and tricks he was acquainted with. I finally thought 
I was a master hand, and, seeing him often take great 
piles of money, I concluded to begin for myself. I 
commenced," he said, " on my own hook, and from that 
day almost to the present, it has been my business, 
more or less. Sometimes I was very rich, and some- 
times very poor, without the means of getting a meal 
of victuals." 

I asked him, "Did you ever attend church while you 
were engaged in this nefarious business ?" — " Yes, sir ; 
gamblers almost always attend church; it is a very 
good cover for a gambler ; if you are seen frequently at 
church, people will not be so suspicious of you." — "Well, 
sir, when did you quit gambling ?" — " I came into this 
region of country, several months ago, perfectly broken 
down. My means were all gone, and when I tried to 
gather up, everything turned against me. I was at 
Wellsburg, and used to hear Eld. Brown preach. He 
often spoke to me, when I would give him an opportu- 
nity, and talked on the subject of religion. That was 



EVxlNGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 223 

very favorable for me, because Wellsburg is a small 
place, and a man is very easily found out in those little 
villages. I thought to myself, I had stayed there long 
enough : I could not effect anything, and came to Big 
Plats, where I thought I must do something. I con- 
cluded to go to work in the broom manufactory.' ' 

"All was going on with me, sir, as usual. But I 
dreamed, last night, that I was in Wellsburg. I heard 
a person say, l Eld. Brown is dead ; they have sent for 
Eld. Jackson to preach his funeral sermon.' I con- 
cluded to go to the funeral. The corpse was brought 
into the meeting house, in the coffin. I heard Eld. 
Jackson preach. After the sermon was over, Eld. 
Brown rose up in the coffin, pointed to me, and said, 
' Sir, I have warned you to flee the wrath that is to 
come, and now God has permitted me so far to rise 
from the dead as to give you the last warning. If you 
do not repent, now, you never will repent/ While I 
was pondering it in my mind whether I should repent, 
now, or wait a little longer, something (1 can not 
describe it) came, caught me up in his talons, and 
carried me off with all rapidity : just as I came in sight 
of the most awful place I ever saw, I wope up. I felt 
sick. I was boarding at a Baptist woman's — a member 
of this church. When I came down stairs in the morn- 
ing, she remarked to me, ' Why ! you look like a dead 
man : what is the matter ? are you sick?' I paused, I 
did not know what to say. I said, ' No, not really sick : 
I had a very strange dream ; it appears to have 
unmanned me/ — c What have you dreamed?' I com- 
menced relating it. Just as I had got through with 
the narrative, a lady came in — I believe she is a mem- 
ber of this church, too — and said to the woman with 
whom I was boarding, < Have you heard the news ?' 
'No, what news?' ' O, dear Eld. Brown is dead, and 



224 sheardown's auto-biography. 

they have sent for Eld. Jackson to come and preach at 
his funeral/" He continued, "I was crushed down. 
I sat down, and felt as though I had not power to stand 
up. I concluded, at once, if I was able I would try and 
come to this meeting — that, after all, the warning of 
Eld. Brown might have that impression upon my mind, 
that should make me a good man — that I might serve 
God/' 

After our conversation, it was imperative that I 
should take hold of the meeting, preparatory to the 
sermon. In the course of that evening, while some 
brother was praying, the young gambler was hopefully 
converted. Tl^en, his great anxiety appeared to be, 
" Are my father and mother alive ? Have I broken 
their hearts ? May I never see them again ? I have 
never written to them, and have never heard from 
them since I left. But I shall see them, if they are 
alive, as quick as I can get there." I remarked, " I 
will have a further conversation with you, sir/' I in- 
quired for him the next day, but was informed that he 
had started for Connecticut — he could not rest until he 
knew the fate of his parents. I thought, in view of 
this occurrence, " God preserve our children, our 
young men, from the dark and wicked pathways of 
the horse-racer and the gambler IV 

GOSPEL TRIUMPH IN A DARK PLACE. 

It was always gratifying to have a call to preach 
the Gospel in places where sin and wickedness 
abounded, because, (I have thought) some ministers 
appear to studiously avoid them. And indeed we 
often find, in some of those lesser places, the deepest 
sinks of sin and pollution, anywhere on this side of the 
kingdom of darkness. 

I had an invitation to go to a certain place in the 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 22o 

State of New York. The person who invited me, said, 
u JSTow, sir, I want to tell yon the truth. It is the 
wickedest place, probably, in seven counties. I don't 
know whether you will be able to preach or not. 
Things have been in a very bad shape there for some 
time. But something must be done, or the wicked will 
tread the little church beneath their feet. I made 
some inquiries to know what the great difficulties 
were. He said there was a class of men who feared 
neither the laws of God or man. They had almost 
driven every minister, who had tried to preach there, 
from his pulpit. I was somewhat acquainted with the 
brother who had been trying to preach to them, and 
believed him to be a very good, but by no means a 
great man. His knowledge, perhaps, of human nature 
was not large, and he had been badly used. 

I came to the conclusion that I should try what 
could be done. I rather feared to open the scene en- 
tirely alone, for I was informed that they had given 
notice that an Englishman would preach at their meet- 
ing-house, the next Sabbath morning, and also that 
there was a combination, embracing both males and 
females, who sometimes had gone so far as to use a 
large syringe and throw from it dirty water into the 
minister's face, while preaching. They had been pros- 
ecuted again and again, and fined from twenty-five to 
seventy-five dollars; but they would club together, pay 
their fines, and very soon get up another insurrection. 
I concluded to stop in a neighboring town, where I 
was intimately acquainted with the Baptist church and 
their pastor, the Eev. J. H. Stebbins, (a choice young 
brother — a man after my own heart,) and try to get, 
from some of the leading brethren, consent for him to 
be present with me at the opening of the meeting. 
They cheerfully consented, and he as willingly ac- 
cepted my invitation. 



226 sheardown's auto-biography. 

We arrived at the place, on Sabbath morning, about 
ten o'clock. The church was not enclosed by any 
fence ; the lower pannels of the outer doors were 
broken in; and the vagrant sheep appeared to have 
enjoyed the shade of God's house and made it tbeir 
place of retreat from the flies. There were a few old 
sheds, but they were so near falling down that we 
dared not hitch our horses under them, but .tied them 
to a fence, and went to reconnoiter the inside of the 
house. There was no sign of a path, through the grass- 
plot that was spread out in front of the sanctuary, and 
no marks of life, inside or out, except that of sheep and 
cattle. I said to my brother, " This is a hard looking 
place." 

Time arrived for meeting, but no person came. I 
was examining the inside work, and saw a hole in the 
front of the pulpit. I put my eye to it, and could see a 
small glimmer of light from the outside. I said, "Bro. 
Stebbins, look here: this has been done by a rifle ball." 
After examining it, he concluded that it was indeed a 
rifle shot; it had passed through the front of the pulpit, 
between the studs and through the siding. 

While we were pondering those things in our minds, 
and what would be the result of labor in that place, an 
old gentleman came in. We inquired of him, u Is there 
meeting here to-day? We thought you were to have 
an Englishman to preach here." — " Well," said he, 
< : we had some ground to expect it, but I presume he 
has heard of us, and will not come. If he is wise, he'll 
never show his face in this place" I asked him what 
hole that was in the front of the pulpit ? " O," he 
said, " it was made by a wicked man who swore he 
would shoot God Almighty's house down." We asked 
him if it was in the time of service ? He said, " No. 
What few of us were here, had just got out of doors." 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 227 

About this time, one or two others came in, and, a 
little before noon, we might have had a dozen hearers. 
I said, "Now, friends, I am the Englishman for whom 
the notice was given to preach here, at half-past ten 
this morning. Per some cause or other, there are but 
very few present. However, we will sing and pray, 
and then I will try and preach a short sermon to you, 
after which I will tell you what I want you should 
do. After preaching, I said, "ISTow, 1 want you should 
run around among your neighbors, see every person 
you can, and tell them that the stranger is here, and 
will preach this afternoon, at two o'clock, and he 
wishes everybody who gets the word to come out and 
hear him/' They stirred the turbid pool, and several 
came out in the afternoon. We made another appoint- 
ment for the evening, when the congregation was 
much larger. 

I went right on, and made my appointments for 
Monday, paying no attention whatever to what we 
had heard. The house which was assigned for me as 
a boarding place, was a very good place. The man 
was very eccentric, and could drop down from the 
sublime to the ridiculous the quickest of any one I ever 
saw. One specimen of his peculiarity will suffice. We 
were attending family prayer, and before rising from 
our knees he turned around upon his knees and ex- 
claimed, " Elder ! was not that a fine roast pig we had 
for dinner, yesterday ?" Notwithstanding all this, 
some of the family were pious, and it is seldom that 
an evangelist, in such a place, meets with a better 
home. 

We asked the old man in relation to the trouble that 
they had, and why they could not hold meetings in 
peace? He remarked, "I can not tell you anything 
about it, because I can not tell it bad enough ; but if 



228 sheardown's auto-biography. 

you do not find it out, to your sorrow, I shall wonder." 
I know no other way than to pray and keep the 
powder dry. 

On Monday, everything went off very well. Tues- 
day, not anything occurred very bad. I preached 
three sermons each day. I think it was on Wednesday 
afternoon that I saw them passing around slips of 
paper in the gallery. Things looked to me as though 
the hosts were marshalling for an attack. 1 stopped 
preaching suddenly, and said, " There, now ! there is 
always something troubling me when I am trying to 
do good. There flashed across my mind what I had 
heard on my way to this place. You do not know me, 
here. I never was through this hollow but once in my 
life, and then I was on my way to Eochester, and made 
no stop. But in the towns, South and East of you, I 
am considerably acquainted; and it is always custo- 
mary, when I am in any of those places, and they 
know I am on the travel, to ask, 'Where are you going 
Elder ?' I answer, to such a place. When on my way 
to this place, I was asked, < What are you going to do 
there?' — ' Going to hold a protracted meeting.' — 'Why, 
you cannot do anything there : they will skin you.' — 
c Yery well/ I would reply, ' God permitted me to have 
a skin, and if he permits the Devil and his emissaries 
to tear off my skin, I wont find fault/ Others have 
asked the question, ' Where are you going 7 and when 
I have told them, they would say, i Why, it is impossi- 
ble to do any good, there : I think it is the wickedest 
place on God's foot-stool.' I observed that I did not 
know anything about how wicked the people were ; I 
had heard that they were a wicked people ; and where 
shall we go and not find wicked ones ? The final an- 
swer was, ' Well, try it, and if you come out with a 
whole shirt or a whole hide, I shall wonder.' This is 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 229 

the character yon have abroad, in the neighboring 
towns. These are the interrogations and sayings I 
have met with, on my way hither, Xow, I want to be 
able to say, hereafter, that I cannot vouch for it that 
one word of all this is true. So far, you have treated 
me as kindly as I could have expected to be treated. 
I want to say to yon, if you are the people as 
represented to me, I shall find it out. But there is one 
thing more. I profess to be a Christian minister, and I 
hope a gentleman in manners ; and now I wish you to 
:h me with all interest, and if you hear me say any- 
thing, or see me do anything, that you think beneath 
my character, as a minister or a gentleman, just come 
right to me : I will gladly receive you. Point out my 
fault, and convince me of my wrong, and I will get 
down on my knees to any of you, if it is a child five 
years old whom 1 have injured, and confess all my 
faults, for I have no business to act wickedly. Xow, 
keep your eyes steadily on me, and your ears open, to 
aee and hear all that is said and done." I saw that 

y were calmed, so I proceeded with my sermon, and 

-ed the day without the least sign of a break out. 
The meeting continued well for a day or two, when I 
saw the same evil spirit manifesting itself. I stopped 
suddenly again, and said, " JS'ow, what do you suppose 
I am thinking kbout ? The miserable things that I 
you before, are now troubling me again, though in 
a somewhat different way from the first time. I am 
now thinking what those people will say to me on my 

inij (for I shall pass through some of the same 
neighborhoods that I did in coming out.) You have 
treated me very kindly, I feel very happy amongst 
you; every one looks pleasantly at me; I am well 

3d for : and I expect, when I go back, I shall tell a 
story that will startle the_ people a great deal more 
20 



230 sheardown's auto-biography. 

than the stories, I heard on my way out, startled me. 
I think I shall have it to say, that I have seldom fallen 
among a people who have treated me more kindly, or 
heard me preach more patiently, than you have in this 
valley ; and I expect, that if people shall again tell me 
this bad thing and the other bad thing of you. I shall 
be able to reply that I left here at such a time, and 
must say the people are not deserving of the character 
you are giving them. I believe I shall give a very 
different report of this place, than, perhaps, has ever 
been given before. ISTow you watch me, so that I do 
not do wrong, and tell me of it if I do. I will watch 
you, and if you do anything wrong you cannot help but 
acknowledge that I have a right to demand the same 
from you that you demand from me. We are going on 
in peace, as we have so far. I am going to do you 
good, if I can. And I pray that I may not be left to 
do you any harm. We have met as friends, we will try 
and part friends, and I know I shall give a good report 
of you when I leave this place. Now I will finish my 
sermon, and I hope these things will never trouble me 
again while I am with you." 

That evening, or the next, when the meeting was 
dismissed, I heard a man call out in the darkness, 
"Where is the Elder?" with a prefix, that I will not 
name, to the word " shame." I concluded, of course, 
that the one inquired after was myself, and said, "I am 
here, who wants me ?" A man came up to me and 
said, " It is a shame, with so many folks here, for you 

to have to walk to Mr. 's such a dark night as this. 

We have got a carriage here, sir : wont you ride ? We 
don't go your way, but that is nothing; we can soon 
take you home, and turn about and come back." Per- 
haps there might have been four or five in the car- 
riage, (for it was what some folks call a wagon.) As 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 231 

Boon as we were fairly in the road, the driver cracked 
his whip, the horses sprang with a will, and I said, 
" That is right, sir ; I always feel safe with a good 
team and a good teamster — let them slide." They 
turned me up to the door of my boarding house, and 
lifted me out of the wagon. I thanked them kindly 
for the great trouble in coming so far out of their way 
to take me home. They replied, " O, it is a pleasure, 
Elder, to do it — it is a pleasure, sir — it is a pleasure, 
sir." 

God very soon began to magnify the riches of His 
grace in the conviction and conversion of both men 
and women — not a dog moved his tongue — the congre- 
gation was still and solemn as the grave. The few 
brethren and sisters felt as though God was on their 
side ; they were strong in the Lord and in the power 
of his might; they found that their bands were loosed, 
that their feet were upon the necks of their enemies, 
and Christ was claiming the purchase of his blood. 
We labored on successfully. It was evident that that 
community was not what is often called a "Gospel- 
hardened people." They had not heard enough of the 
Gospel, perhaps, to harden them, in the common ac- 
ceptation of that term. 

I well recollect, while preaching one afternoon, a 
solemn awe appeared to rest upon every one present, 
when a young man arose and exclaimed aloud, "I shall 
be damned ! I shall be damned ! 0, I am lost ! O, 1 am 
lost !" The congregation were pretty much all in 
tears. I stopped preaching. He cried out, again, " I 
must pray, I must pray, or be damned I" He kneeled 
down of his own accord, and prayed in his own way, 
audibly, so that perhaps every individual in the house 
could hear him. He arose from his knees, took his 
seat, and appeared to be calm and placid. I moved on 



232 sheardown's auto-biography. 

with my sermon, and had spoken perhaps five or seven 
minutes, when he again arose, and exclaimed, " I am 
afraid I ain't saved ! O, I ain't saved ! I must pray 
again. O, do let me pray !" I told him to pray on his 
own way, asking God simply for that for which he felt 
so much need — to be saved. The sermon, of course, 
came to an end, in about the middle of it. But that 
made no difference. I never saw the time when I 
wanted to preach, when sinners wanted to pray for the 
salvation of their souls. Their previous pastor or 
preacher — although, as before remarked, a very good 
man — had scarcely dared to show himself in the house 
of prayer, but he was now greeted cordially on every 
hand, and everybody appeared to love Eld. D. 

I do not now know how many were baptized, but 
quite a number. I recollect one incident that occurred 
at the water's side. There was a poor, miserable, 
wicked backslider, who had made more or less trouble 
for individuals through the greater part of the meeting. 
He was talking boisterously against Dea. K. and Dea. 
G. He finally addressed himself to me in a very 
unbecoming manner, when a stout, athletic man, came 
up and (I am sorry to say) made use of a word that I 
can not use, adding, " I will shake you out of your 
boots, if you do not leave this place^immediately. 
What ! abuse this man, who has treated us like a gen- 
tleman ever since he has been here ? Now, if you do 
not hold your tongue, and get away from here, I will 
knock you until you will not he able to get away." I 
saw no knocking, but I did not see or hear anything 
more from that individual. We closed in great peace, 
God giving us a gracious blessing, and I returned home 
rejoicing. 

A MARVEL AT CROOKED LAKE. 

Twenty-three or four years ago, I was called by Eev. 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 233 

A. C. Mallory, then in his first charge, to hold a meet- 
ing of days with him and his people. I could not deny 
him any aid that was in my power to render, for I had 
promised him and God that anything at any time (other 
things being equal) that I could do for that church, 
should be cheerfully done. I knew everything would 
go smooth as regarded him and myself, for we were 
not only like David and Jonathan, but like Paul and 
Timothy. God was pleased to hear the prayer of his 
people — and, by the agency of the ever-blessed Spirit, 
many souls were hopefully converted. One circum- 
stance connected with this meeting, has always ap- 
peared interesting to me. A number of converts, and 
a large congregation, repaired to the head waters of 
Crooked Lake, where Bro. Malloiy was to administer 
the first ordinance of the Gospel to those who had 
previously been born again. As we were passing down 
the hill to the place of baptism, I saw that the lake 
was frozen some distance out from the shore. Many, 
no doubt, observed this as well as myself. The crowd 
came upon the beach, and, while passing through the 
preliminary service, the anchor ice appeared to break 
loose from the shore, and commenced receding into the 
lake, so that, by the time my brother was ready to 
administer that sacred ordinance, the ice was suffi- 
ciently out of the way, apparently standing at bay by 
God's command, like the liquid walls of the Eed Sea. 
After baptizing quite a large number (1 do not recollect 
how many,) we* retired from the water's side, where 
prayer was wont to be made. The ice gently began to 
return, and ere we had arrived at the same elevation at 
which we were when we first saw it on our way down, 
the ice had entered its former position. AVe never 
thought that God wrought a miracle for us, but to this 
day I have never been able to give a scientific answer 



234 sheardown's auto-biography. 

to the many inquiries that have come to me, as to the 
cause. I leave that for those to solve who have a more 
philosophical pate than mine. 

THE AGRICULTURAL SERMON AND CONVERT. 

I was invited to hold another meeting, with a choice 
church, where I was some acquainted, and a pastor I 
placed among the best in my knowledge. When I 
arrived at the pastor's house, his wife remarked, " Mr. 
E. is not at home, sir, just now. Will you be kind 
enough to put your horse in the stable ?" I replied, 
" Yes, ma'am, I am always able to take care of my own 
horse, when able to ride/' I did as requested, and was 
kindly received. Shortly after, a girl of fourteen years 
came in with a pailfull of hot apple-sauce, a present 
from a neighbor to the pastor's family. While the 
woman of the house was taking care of the sauce, I was 
talking with the girl about the interests of her soul. I 
inquired her name, which she meekly gave. I re- 
marked I did not know a family of that name in the 
region. She said, " I am living near here, sir, but my 
home is quite a distance from this place. I live with 

Mr. /' I said I could not call him up in my 

memory at that time. She inquired, " Which road did 
you come here, sir V I told her. She remarked, " You 
passed the house. Did you not see, a short distance 
from here, a very fine brick house ? It looks like a 
mansion/' I replied, I did. " Well, that is where I 
am stopping." I asked if they were professors of 
religion, there ? She replied, " No, sir." — " Are there 
no persons in your house who are Christians V — " 1 
think not, sir. O, stop — I think I am wrong. Grandma 
lives with us. I have often heard her praying, all 
alone, in the garret. So I should think she was re- 
ligious/' 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 235 

About this time, Mrs. E. came in with the pail nicely 
washed, and remarked, '-This young friend is a member 
of my Sabbath-school class. I think a great deal of 
her. I hope she will be converted in these meetings." 
I said that we had conversed some on that subject, and 
I felt sorry to learn from her that the family with 
whom she lived were not religious. I then asked the 

girl, " Will you take a message from me to Mr. 

and Mrs. ? Tell them you met, at the pastor's 

house, the minister who is going to aid in the pro- 
tracted meeting. Say to them that he thinks it is very 
wrong for any person — and especially for those to 
whom God has been so very kind in giving them the 
good things of this world — not to love and thank Him 
for it. And that Eld. Sheardown sends his kind regards 
to them, and invites them to come and hear him preach. 
.Now, will you do that errand, just as I have told it to 
you, as near as you can ?" — " Yes, sir." 

The pastor's wife smiled as she inquired, " Elder, 

what do you know about Mr. ?" I replied, 

u Nothing at all — but I know if he is not converted, 
he ought to be." The response was, M If you knew as 
much as we do, perhaps you would not manifest as 
much anxiety." — " Then I am very glad I do not," was 
my reply. " Is he an Infidel?" — u I don't know." — 
" Does he attend church ?" — " Very seldom. But my 
husband will tell you all about it, probably, when tra 
comes home." Bro. E. shortly arrived, when his wife 
reported the circumstances of the conversation with 
the little girl, and the message I sent — and both, I 
thought, treated the subject very lightly. My spirit 
was grieved, but I made no reply. 

As the days passed away, my frequent inquiry was, 

" Was Mr. in church ?" — " JSTo, indeed not : what 

makes you so concerned about him ?*' My reply would 



236 sheardown's auto-biography. 

be, " He must come — I believe he will be converted. 7 ' 
The pastor remained incredulous. 

.Notice was given that on such a day I would preach 
an Agricultural Sermon, and hoped that the scientific 
farmers especially would come and hear. The gentle- 
man referred to (to me unknown) was said to be a 
model farmer. On hearing the request, (as I was 
afterward informed,) he said, " I will go and hear that 
man preach about farming — for, if he knows anything 
about it, he is about the first minister I have ever seen 
that is worth a snap at farming. He may learn me 
something, but I doubt it." Just before I commenced 
the sermon, the pastor said to me,^"Do you see a 
gentleman sitting by such a window, with florid face, 
a scarlet silk handkerchief on his neck V I looked up 
and said, " Yes, who is it ?"— " That," he replied, "is 

Mr. /' My heart filled — I could not restrain my 

tears — for I had not ceased to pray for him from the 
time I sent the message. My text on that occasion 
was, " They who sow m tears, shall reap in joy." Du- 
ring the sermon, he rose up several times, and appeared 
very uneasy, as though he was tired of sitting, or some 
other trouble. When I closed the services, I went 
down to the last step of the pulpit stairs, (which was 
close by the door,) shook hands with some friends as 
they were going out, and when he came along, kindly 
offered him my hand, called him by name, and said, 
" A very pleasant day, sir/' He passed on, and I said 
no more. 

He continued to come, and was very soon deeply 
affected. I concluded to approach him, and have some 
conversation about the interests of his soul. He re- 
marked that he supposed that there was no hope for 
him. I inquired the reason. He said, " Sir, I arose 
two or three times to speak while you was preaching 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 237 

the agricultural sermon. I felt so convinced of my 
state, that I thought I must do it. I have thought, 
ever since, that that was the time, and I let it go by. 
I thought it would be considered rude, and out of place, 
to speak during the sermon, and I think now, sir, that 
there is no hope for nie." I invited him forward to 
an anxious seat. He came without hesitation. He 
told us how much he needed religion \ what his fears 
were; as for hope, he had none. I gave him the best 
advice and instruction I could, but he remained in that 
gloomy, dark, troubled condition. He would talk, con- 
fess his sins, pray for himself, become perfectly pros- 
trate while trying to pray, but all did no good. I had 
been led into the secret of the trouble. One evening, 
after all effort appeared to be ineffectual — when he had 
prayed and wept, and became almost as weak as a 
child — I said, il God help you, sir, to go home and con- 
fess to your wife and children." This was spoken 
audibly, so that all might hear. He took his hat, and 
left the meeting. 

I heard no more of him until about five o'clock the 
next morning. I was awake, and thought I heard an 
unusual noise somewhere near the house. The first 
thing I distinguished, was a rap at the door. The pas- 
tor got out of bed, and answered at the door. The 
next thing, I heard my brother say, " he is in his 
room ;" and very quickly followed a rap at my door. 
I was about half dressed, and opened the door, when 

who should appear but Mr. and the pastor ! He 

threw his arms around me, and brought me on my 
knees on the carpet, (and he came with me.) The pas- 
tor and I prayed for him, but he had got such a death- 
like grip upon me, that I could not rise. Finally, the 
pastor left us alone, when I talked and prayed with 
him until about seven o'clock in the morning, when his 



238 sheardown's auto -biography. 

ebullition of feeling appeared to subside. Yet I could 
see no signs of a regenerated heart. 

Before be left, he remarked, " I do not know what to 
do, sir. I have special business to-day, in a village 
twenty miles from here. I must go — I ought to go — 
but how can I go ? I can not look at any person with- 
out shedding tears." I advised him, by all m jans, to 
redeem his pledge. On his knees, he told me, perhaps, 
all his troubles. I said, " Go, sir, take your wife with 
you in your buggy, and do your business. " 

He was expected back that night, and when we met 
in the church for prayer meeting in the early evening, 
his case was brought up for special prayer. [He re- 
marked, in relating his experience to the church, that, 
the night previous to his coming to my room, in the 
morning, after he had done his duty, he laid down, but 
whether dressed or undressed he did not know : he had 
no recollection of taking off his clothes ; he dreamed, 
he said — for he called it a dream, yet he did not know 
whether he was asleep or awake — that the last day 
had come; the judgment was set; it appeared to be 
moving towards him like some mighty cloud, and he 
expected in a few moments it would break upon him, 
and that would be his eternal doom. Just before it had 
arrived over his dwelling, he saw Elder Sheardown 
holding up his right hand and praying God to stay the 
judgment until he should be converted. He thought 
he looked out of the window on the south side of the 
house, and saw the same terrific appearance coming 
from the south; and at the same moment he saw the 
same hand uplifted, and the same prayer offered, that 
the judgment might be stayed until he had repented. 
The next that he appeared to realize, he found himself 
in my room, in company with the pastor.] 

He took his wife with him, as advised to do, to 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 239 

transact his business. On the borders of the village to 
which he had gone, there is a beautiful farm, of which 
he had often said, (as reported to me,) that, if he had 
that farm, he would ask no odds of either God or man. 
He was driving along the road, just before sundown — 
one of those beautiful autumn sunsets, with a clear 
sky, serene, frosty air, the seared leaves and the last 
rays of the setting sun throwing beauties all around 
that habitation — and as he cast his eye upon it, he 
thought he never saw such a change as had taken 
place. There was nothing in it, or about it, to him de- 
sirable. While these thoughts were passing his mind, 
this passage of divine truth came with great power 
and sweetness to his heart : " In my Father's house 
there are many mansions ; if it were not so, I would 
have told you. I go to prepare a place for you, that 
where I am there may ye be also." 

His soul was happy, and a sweet sense of pardon 
rested upon his mind. These circumstances, I think, 
took place at the same time that earnest prayer was 
going up for his salvation at the church. I saw him, 
with several others, follow Jesus in the first ordinance 
of the Gospel, in Cayuga lake. The last I heard of him 
(for I do not know whether he is living or dead) was 
that he was striving to make his calling and election 
sure, 

THE CARD-PLAYER DETECTED. 

Another incident, in the same meeting, may be 
worthy of notice. One day I preached a very pointed 
sermon on card-playing and other kinds of gambling. 
After the meeting, a member of the church, who I 
believed to be among the best of men, remarked, " You 
have preached a good sermon, sir, but it will be lost on 
this community ; we have not got the people here who 



240 sheardown's auto-biography. 

are addicted to the habits that you have been talking 
about" I replied, " I am very glad of it. I hope it 
may be lost for want of adaptation to the community, 
or any part of them." Things passed on but a very 
short time, when a lovely young man, the son of the 
brother just referred to, appeared to be under wonder- 
ful conviction. When interrogated in relation to when 
he first felt the magnitude of his sins, his answer was, 
while listening to the sermon on card-playing. He 
said, --I have often stayed at home, when father and 
mother went to meeting on the Sabbath, and some 
young friends would come in, when we would play at 
cards until about the time for them to return from 
church; then we would adjourn, to meet again, if the 
weather was pleasant, in the afternoon," in a certain 
piece of woods, which he designated ■ and of all his sins 
it appeared to him the sin of playing cards on the Sab- 
bath was the greatest transgression. The dear young 
man was hopefully converted to God, and for all I 
have ever heard of him have every reason to hope the 
work of grace upon his heart was a genuine one. 

EVILS OF PARTIZAN SPIRIT.* 

Permit me to relate, here, a few facts by way of 
warning or caution against the difficulties which may 
arise out of undue political excitements. It will be 
fresh in the minds of many of the older members of the 
churches, that there were fearful alienations in the elec- 
tion of 1840. I recollect of holding a meeting, with a 
certain church in the Lake country in which I was 
considerably acquainted. The pastor was a very good 
man, and I had some hope of seeing much of the salva- 
tion of God, if there was not something beneath the 
surface that we could not see or reach. Commencing 
labors, as usual, a large congregation was gathered 



EVANGELIZING — REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 241 

together. Truth appeared to tell upon the hearts of 
impenitent sinners. It was a common-place conversa- 
tion, that men in their prime, and some almost in the 
evening of life, appeared to be powerfully moved, even 
to tears. Yet we did not appear to be in possession of 
that converting power which comes from above in 
answer to the prayers of God's people. I felt in my 
own heart that it was very up-hill business, and often 
conversed with the pastor, why things should remain 
in their present state — so much powerful conviction, 
and still no evidence of regenerating grace. His 
answer was about the same, always — that he could not 
tell — but it was evident that there was something 
wrong. Brethren appeared to be honest in their con- 
fessions ; they would pray, exhort, and sing, but the 
real motive power appeared to be absent. The word 
had gone out that such and such men were under con- 
viction, and brethren and sisters came in from neigh- 
boring churches. They took hold, and labored, appa- 
rently in the Spirit. We began to find here and there 
a hopeful convert, apparently very weak, but still giv- 
ing signs of spiritual life. They appeared to be willing 
to do their part of the labor, but they had not that 
vivacity which is generally found in new-born souls. 
We struggled on until it was said by some that there 
were perhaps forty hopefully converted to God. 

I had heard a certain individual pray, several times, 
in the meeting, that the Lord would be pleased to bless 
the effort put forth for the salvation of souls. I heard 
him pray, the last evening of the meeting. In that 
prayer, he expressed great satisfaction that it was just 
as he had prayed daily that it might be — that little or 
nothing had been effected ! I felt intensely under such 
a prayer — how it could be, that there could be such a 
contrast between the former, and the last, closing 
21* 



242 # sheardown's auto-biography. 

prayer of the meeting — and endeavored to ascertain 
the reason. I was told, that the house of worship had 
been opened, as the most convenient place for one 
political meeting, and that the opposite party (to 
which that brother belonged) made application for it, 
but were not permitted the use of it. I watched with 
some interest the ultimatum of the meeting, relative 
to the converts. We were told some went to such a 
denomination, while others went to other Baptist 
churches; and the summing up, according to the state- 
ment of my informant, was, that not one was added, as 
the result of that meeting, to the church where the 
labor was performed, although, I think, some did not 
live more than a rifle shot from the meeting house ! 
This was a very melancholy report, and I hope my 
ears may never be saluted with the like distressing 
details. 

LACK OF CONCERT IN EFFORTS. 

In the winter following the political struggle just re- 
ferred to, after the excitement had in a measure passed 
over, I had given a pledge to a dear brother minister, 
laboring in a little church with some strength and 
moral power, that, if God spared my life one year from 
the time, I would be on hand and try, by the grace of 
God, to assist him in a protracted meeting. The under- 
standing between the pastor and myself was, that if 
any obstruction should be thrown in the way, so that 
it should not be considered best to make the effort, he 
would write me in season. I received no letter, conse- 
quently concluded the way was open, and shaped my 
course accordingly. I wished to redeem my pledge to 
the day, and in so doing had to drive sixty miles in my 
buggy through one of the coldest days following a 
January thaw. I arrived just about dusk,,and saw a 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 243 

number of people standing around the pastor's door. 
I believe there was but one member of that church 
whom I had ever seen, and I had never before been in 
the town. I drove up to the gate, sat in my buggy, 
and thought, " Now, this is the house— I cannot be 
mistaken," for I had inquired but a short distance back, 
and it answered the description that had been given. 
The thought struck my mind, " Is it possible that Eld. 
Dudley is dead ?" Still, I sat in my buggy, taking it 
for granted that some of -those men, standing in the 
door-yard, were members of the church. I remarked 
to them, " My name is Sheardown." They looked at 
me, but paid little attention. One individual looked 
around, and proved to be the brother who was in com- 
pany with the pastor when I gave the pledge in Vienna, 
the year previous. As soon as he recognized me, he 
came up, and gave me a warm shake of the hand. I 
said to him, "Now, sir, I am here, and, if I am wanted, 
will get out of my buggy, for I am very cold. If not, 
I will drive on a little further, and put up for the night, 
for I am wanted in Lyons/' By this time, the pastor 
was out, and cordially received me. But I saw there 
was trouble with him. He wept, and smiled at times 
through his tears, and finally said, " It is my donation, 
to-night. Now go right in, sir, make yourself at home ; 
I will take care of your horse. " I requested him to 
direct me to a part of the house where I might meet 
his wife, or some of the family, and obtain a spot to 
wash and make my toilet before entering the crowded 
part of the house. I succeeded. As soon as it was 
known by many that I was present, they said, "Now, 
can not we have a sermon to-night?" My reply was, 
."'Not from me; but if you will come together to-mor- 
row night, at the church, you may, God willing, hear 
me preach." 



244 sheardown's atjto-biography. 

The bustle of the evening over, the pastor and hip 
little family and myself alone, I inquired about the 
prospect of a meeting, and what appeared to be the 
state of the church, the feeling of interest in relation 
to attending meeting, and all the little inquiries that 
necessarily come up between pastor and evangelist on 
their first meeting. He replied, " O, we shall have 
meeting." But there appeared to my own mind to be 
something very indefinite in answer to many questions 
that were put. I could not fathom the mystery. He 
had provided a very pleasant, cozy place, as a domicile 
for me — everything desirable — library, stove, bed, 
everything in fact, of this kind, that was calculated to 
make the inmate comfortable. He told me, the next 
day, he had an appointment for me in the evening. I 
went to church — a small congregation. I inquired of 
him, " What is the order of arrangements for your 
meeting ?" He answered, "You may give notice that 
you will preach again to-morrow night/' which I did, 
still wondering that he had no plan to name relative to 
his future movements. 

I attended the meeting agreeable to appointment — 
was again requested to have meeting the next night — 
and this, I believe, brought us to about the close of the 
week. Then it was necessary that something definite 
should be decided upon relative to our future labors. 
He said, "Well, now, I will tell you what I want you 
to do. I want you should give notice, Sabbath morn- 
ing, of just as many meetings as you feel able and 
willing to attend through the week." I replied, " I 
should like very much, my brother, for you to make 
some statements, yourself, concerning your meetings, 
and give the notice yourself." But he evaded and 
said, " You must do it," and everything was very 
dark. I could not pierce the gloom — his conduct ap- 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 245 

peared to me to be inexplicable. So I made appoint- 
ments to suit my views and feelings, in view of the 
work to be performed, 

I had now got upon the track, but the great thing 
was. the motive power did not appear to be there. 
Some of the brethren and sisters of the church at- 
tended, but I believe not by any means all the pastor 
expected. Some were always willing to pray, and 
willing to talk. I tried my best to rally the forces, 
and marshal them in the conflict, for we expected a 
hard struggle, and indeed it was for many days. 
There was no lack of attention to the Word, and the 
feelings of the impenitent appeared far above those of 
the church. 

There was one little circumstance that I have never 
been able clearly to account for, in relation to myself. 
On the pastor's writing desk, with some open letters 
and papers, was a letter superscribed with my name. 
I had seen it, every day ; had taken it in my hand, 
looked at the direction, and laid it down again — never 
thought that it belonged to me, and it was not my 
business to be quizzing any of his papers. 

My spirit became crushed very much. I endeavored 
to cry mightily to God to know why He was thus con- 
tending with us. I knew it was for His glory to save 
sinners, yet it looked to me as though the effort must 
fail. In the multitude of these thoughts, after having 
said everything that I thought I could say, to ad- 
monish, to stimulate, and to stir up, yet, to bring into 
action the sacramental host, in that place, appeared to 
require a power that I was afraid God had not given 
me. I made up my mind to preach from the text, 
" Sanctify yourselves against to-morrow; the Lord will 
do- wonders among you f and I preached from that 
text as well as I could. The morrow came. I was 



246 sheardown's auto-biography. 

preaching in the afternoon, when there flashed across 
my mind what I had preached the evening previous. 
Everything appeared to remain the same, and the 
thought struck me, that now the people will say, " To- 
morrow has come, but you have lied in the name of the 
Lord — things remain as they were." I came very near 
breaking down entirely, but a flood of tears came to 
my relief, and I was enabled to double the cape and 
very soon feel the effects of the trade- winds. I had 
scarcely said amen, when a leading member of the 
church, who had been standing through the services in 
the broad aisle, (for the church was a perfect jam) — 
his countenance often had paled, and his chin quivered 
— this brother then, with one mighty effort, threw his 
arms around his pastor's neck, and they came down 
upon their knees in the midst of the great congrega- 
tion. The member cried out, "O, Bro. Dudley, forgive 
me, forgive me ! Whenever you brought up the sub- 
ject of a protracted meeting before the church, I always 
opposed it. You remember, at the last meeting when 
you named it, I took my hat and walked out of the 
covenant meeting. I would not hear you, and about 
all the church followed me/' This lifted the latch, 
opened the door, gave me an admission into the secret 
audience chamber, and shed a light upon those difficul- 
ties that had so much hindered our progress. 

Eeturning to my room after service, the first thing I 
did was to take up the letter referred to before, and on 
opening it I found that it was a letter that had been 
written to me, at a very late date, by the pastor, (in 
which he appeared to have little hope that it would 
reach me, previous to the appointed or promised time 
that I was to be with him and his people.) But the 
letter had never been sent. The secret came out, that 
when that leading brother had induced the church to 



EVANGELIZING — REVIVAL INCIDENTS . 247 

follow him from the meeting-house, there were but two 
left — the pastor, and one very good man — who finally 
came to the conclusion, that the pastor should go home 
and write a letter, if so be that it might reach the 
evangelist, and turn his steps another way. The 
brother was to remain at the church, take the letter, 
and drop it in the office on his way home. When the 
pastor returned to the church with the letter, the 
brother who had remained in waiting said to Illd. D., 
" We must not send this letter. I have been praying, 
ever since you left ; and when I prayed we might suc- 
ceed in preventing Eld. Sheardown from coming here, 
all was dark and gloomy in my mind ; but when I felt 
reconciled to let the thing stand as it is, and let the 
man come, all appears to be bright as day. Therefore, 
I say, let the providence of God rule in this thing. 
After he comes and preaches a few sermons, he will 
get the people out, and we shall see what the mind of 
the Lord is. H>he must leave, I will pay his traveling 
expenses, and we will get out of the thing the best way 
we can." This, of course, previous to the confession, 
was all in the dark as it regarded myself. 

POLITICAL STUMBLING-BLOCKS. 

One other instance that occurred in this meeting. I 
have said it was the winter following the great political 
conflict of 1840. We were moving on ; the power of 
the Highest appeared to rest upon the people ; and 
converts were daily multiplying. There was a brother 
of rather superior talent, one of the sweet singers in 
Israeli/who had got pretty deep into my heart. He 
labored well. There was a certain other gentleman, 
unconverted — a man rather above mediocrity in his 
appearance and all his demeanor. His wife, and a 
little niece, I believe, were hopefully converted to God. 



248 sheardown's autobiography. 

He appeared to be the subject of very deep conviction, 

and remained in that state some days. We could not 
see what obstacles were between him and the Saviour. 
I observed, that while the brother just referred to was 
talking, this gentleman's tears dried up. He looked, 
to me, as though he had speedily got into a hardening 
process. I concluded to watch the thing closely, as 
the convicted man very soon gave all the evidence that 
he was the subject of great anxiety of soul. For two 
or three meetings, when the above-mentioned brother 
spoke or prayed, it produced the same effect upon the 
trembling sinner. I concluded there must be some- 
thing wrong, and in consequence took the brother by 
the arm and said to him, " Do you think you have 
made all the confession you ought to make? or is there 
something left ■ behind V He remarked, '• I do not 
mean to be dishonest. I think I have done in that 
respect all my duty." Of course, I could not say that 
he had not, and had no business whatever to judge his 
heart. But the circumstances that had appeared be- 
fore me were fraught with something that indicated 
wrong. 

While preaching in the afternoon of the same day, I 
made some stirring remarks in relation to brethren 
throwing stumbling-blocks in the way of sinners, grow- 
ing out of the political excitement of the times. It 
was a perfect digression, the remarks not growing out 
of my subject at all, but they passed for what they 
were worth. Immediately after sermon, the brother 
arose, called the gentleman by name, and, with a heart 
apparently dashed like a potter's vessel, said, " O for- 
give me, forgive me — I have done very wrong : I know 
it, now. I did not see it, before. Your politics were 
the opposite of mine. You know I would often drive 
around, on your carriage road, with my buggy blazoned 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 249 

with u Tippecanoe." I would sing a song, crack my 
whip, and was gone. I knew it would make you mad. 
I did it wilfully. I am very sorry. If you can, I want 
you should forgive me ; and if there is anything else, 
that I do not see, that I have done, that is in the way 
of your sours salvation, do tell me. I would not stand 
between you and the salvation of your soul, for the 
world." While this confession was going on, the gen- 
tleman's face became placid, his countenance as Leba- 
non ! He hopefully passed the strait gate, and found 
joy and peace in believing. 

But I feel something like Solomon, when he declared 
of making many books there is no end. So it is in re- 
lating interesting anecdotes growing out of extra 
efforts. A very few more must suffice. 

MEETINGS IN ROCHESTER. 

In the winter of 1844, I was engaged with the church 
in Palmyra — that beautiful village, and interesting 
field of labor. A short time before closing our effort, 
I recognized in my congregation a dear brother in 
company, apparently, with a gentleman I did not 
know. When the meeting was out for the afternoon, 
I was met by Bro. J. M. French, with whom 1 had 
been in intimacy long before he was converted. His 
house was often my resting place, where everything 
that his large heart could suggest, and his liberal hand 
supply, was always at my service. He had formerly 
lived on the Big Flats in the Chemung valley, but had 
been converted in the city of Eochester. He intro- 
duced to me, Dea. Barton. They very soon made their 
errand known. They had come after * me to hold a 
meeting with the Second Baptist church, Eochester. 
They were commissioned to take me or my pledge, as 
soon as the meeting closed in that place. I felt very 



250 sheardown's auto-biography. 

much exhausted, as that was the fourth meeting that 
I had labored through without rest, except the little 
respite I had in traveling from one place to another. 
I would gladly have plead off, on the ground of my 
worn-down physical system, but they smilingly said, 
judging from the sermon they had heard, they would 
be willing to risk the physical weakness ! We had a 
little conference together, when they gave me an ac- 
count of their condition as a people, stated what diffi- 
culties it appeared to them we should have to surmount 
and then said much in relation to the favorable circum- 
stances that presented themselves. 

When I arrived in the city, I went to the church in 
the evening. They had been worshiping in the base- 
ment, where we found a number of brethren and 
sisters, praying. Things appeared to look favorable. 
I had an introduction to a few deacons and brethren. 
Dea. Smith — that eminent man of God, who some few 
years ago was removed from our fellowship as a 
church to the fellowship of saints and angels in the 
upper sanctuary — remarked, " Had we not better go 
up into the audience room for preaching, to-night?" I 
replied, " No, my brother, let us labor here until God 
says, Come up higher/' An evening or two after, 
before it was time to open the services, Dea. Smith 
said, " Now, what shall we do ? The basement is full, 
and the sexton informs me that there is a crowd out- 
side that cannot get in." I remarked, " This is the 
voice of God saying to us, Go up a little higher." So 
we repaired to the audience room above. We had a 
very blessed time. Week after week, salvation's 
streams were full banks. My dear brother, the pastor, 
baptized, I think, as the avails of the meeting, over 
seventy. I shall never forget the love of Christ that 
so richly abounded in the hearts of the brethren and 



EVANGELIZING— RE VRML INCIDENTS. 251 

sisters, and the hallowed influence that appeared to 
rest upon everything around us. 

The morning of our final separation, at the house of 
Deacon Barton— where a number of precious brethren' 
and sisters had met together to join in prayer, and take 
the parting hand — was the most like heaven of any- 
thing I have ever met with on earth. I think I speak 
the feeling of every one present on that occasion. Bro. 
Hotchkiss, the pastor, presented me with three volumes 
of D'Aubigne's Eeformation in Germany and Switzer- 
land. Permit me to inscribe here this token of esteem 
and respect to me, as a memento of my love and esteem 
to him, that it may live when I am dead, and the vol- 
umes with their inscription may have passed into other 
hands : 

Rochester, March 14th. 1844. 

Dear Brother Sheardowx, — Will you do rne the favor to ac- 
cept the accompanying volumes, as a slight tribute of respect and 
esteem. They may serve occasionally to revive the recollections 
of those sweet and hallowed scenes through which we have passed 
together, while ministering at the altar of God. Confident I am 
that they will live in my memory as illuminated and sunny spots 
on the checkered canvas of my life. And I live in the animating 
hope that we may be permitted to recount these seasons together 
on the fair fields of final rest. Wherever you may be called in 
providence, you will have my warmest Christian regards. Our 
brief acquaintance has won for yourself the truest and strongest 
affection of which my nature is capable. 

Fraternally Yours, V. R. Hotchkiss. 

Bro. Hotchkiss afterwards was chosen a Professor in 
the University at Rochester, and is now serving, a 
second time, as pastor of a church in Buffalo. 

Since the time referred to, I have enjoyed a great 
many good seasons with the Baptists in Rochester. 
Although some have gone to their rest who labored so 
faithfully together, yet there remain many dear breth- 



252 SHEARDOWN S AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

ren and sisters, who have a warm place in my heart, 
but whom I never expect to see again until we meet 
on the other side of the river. I have become like 
Jacob of old, well stricken in years, and leaning on the 
top of my staff. But it is a pleasing thought that there 
is no old age in heaven. The great and all-absorbing 
question is, What can we do that shall most glorify 
God while we remain on the earth ? I have very lately 
returned from almost the vestibule of the upper sanc- 
tuary, and this may be my final adieu to my friends in 
that city. 

HOW A SIGN-POST WAS TORN DOWN. 

One Sabbath afternoon, while holding a protracted 
meeting in a village in Steuben county, we had to give 
np the school house where we held services, on account 
of its having been pre-engaged by a minister of another 
denomination. A Presbyterian friend called at my 
stopping place to know if I would speak in a tavern, 
providing it could be obtained. I replied, " Yes, to be 
sure — I had rather preach than lie still, and I do not 
know that there is any place on God's footstool where 
the Gospel may not be preached." He said, " At what 
time shall we make the appointment ?" I said, "At 
two o'clock." He remarked, " You need not fear but 
you will have a congregation." 

At the appointed time, I found the corner room of 
the tavern crowded. My stand was near the doos, be- 
tween the bar-room and dining room, the bar directly 
at my right hand. Before announcing a text, I said, 
" I can not preach, unless I first ask a question. It has 
been asked perhaps thousands of times on the very 
board on which I stand. The question is, ' What shall 
we drink V " The landlord, who was sitting a short dis- 
tance from me, dropped his head. I continued, "You 



EVANGELIZING — REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 253 

will find my text in Exodus, 15th chapter, last clause 
of 24th verse: l What shall we drink?'" I saw no im- 
mediate effect from my sermon. 

A year or two afterward, while traveling some dis- 
tance from that place, I met a man on horse-back, to 
whom I bowed. He said, " Good morning, Elder." I 
remarked, "I know your countenance, but your name 
lean not call." — "Do you not," said he, "remember 
pulling down my sign-post?" I replied, " jSTo, sir, I 
do not remember having done such a thing." — " Do 
you not remember preaching in my bar-room, and ask- 
ing the question, What shall we drink?" The reply 
was, u O yes, I do not mean to forget that; but I did 
not know that I had pulled down your sign." — "You 
did, sir, — for I never had any rest in my soul until I 
got out of the business. I sold my property, at a loss 
of six hundred dollars, in order to get clear of the 
concern. 

PERSONAL APPEALS, OR INDIVIDUAL LABOR. 

Daring protracted and other meetings, it is very 
common to hear prayers for the salvation of a whole 
neighborhood, or village, or city. Bat I have never 
known such prayers answered. And I think the better 
way is to single out individuals — go to them, alone, and 
talk about the interests of their souls. Yet it becomes 
us to be sure that our way is clear, lest we receive the 
rebuke, "Physician, heal thyself." Never undertake 
the work, unless your own heart is imbued with the 
spirit of Jesus. 

Personal labor must be done by the private members 
of the church. The pastor, or evangelist, can not do 
all. Every individual must do his or her own duty. 
It is a fearful thin*/ to deal with the souls of immortal 

o 

beings. If we err, the error may be a fatal one. 

22 



254 sheardown's auto-biography. 

I have on my mind a circumstance that took place 
during a protracted meeting in a rural district in 
county. While passing through the congrega- 
tion, conversing with different persons on the great 
subject of the salvation of the soul, I met a lady, a 
school-teacher by calling, apparently twenty-five years 
of age, of manifest intelligence. I said a word or two 
to her about the Saviour, and passed on. One of the 
brethren said, "Elder, what did you make out of that 
young lady?" — "Not much," I replied. — "Nor never 
will/' a deacon remarked. " Did you not know, Elder, 
that she has sinned away her day of grace, and can 
never be saved?" I replied, "No, sir, I do not. And 
by what authority have you come to that conclusion ?" 
— "It is very generally believed, by professors in this 
place, that it is so. Moreover, while she was attending 
a meeting of another denomination in the village, the 
ministers told her to her face that she had sinned 
against the Holy Ghost, and there was no mercy for 
her/' 

This representation made me feel intensely, and I 
determined to make every effort in my power to do her 
good. The first opportunity I had to converse with 
her, I learned that she had been raised under the influ- 
ence of infidelity, but was not herself an- infidel. I 
tried to point her to the Saviour. She replied, " It is of 
no use, now. I am already lost — Christians tell me 
so." I asked, "Do you ever pray ?"— "No."— "Did 
you ever pray V- — " Yes, some time ago — but I can not 
pray, now." 

On subsequent interviews, her mind appeared to 
have grown more dark, and her countenance was more 
sad. At length, I asked, " Would you like to be 
saved?" — "Yes, but it is impossible." Said I, "Per- 
mit me to ask you if you have a room by yourself, 



EVANGELIZING—REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 2 55 

where you board?" She replied, she had. "Now," I 
continued, "I shall not ask you to pray, because you 
have told me you can not. But I expect to retire to 
my room, about ten o'clock this, evening — and I request 
you to retire to yours, about the same hour — put out 
your light — kneel by your bedside — do not pray, but 
remember, every moment, that *Eld. Sheardown is pray- 
ing for you. Beniain on your knees half an hour — I 
shall close my prayer about half-past ten." 

The next evening, I met her in the church, and 
asked her if she had complied with my request. She 
said sho had. " Will you do the same duty to-night?" 
Her answer was, " I will." — " How long do you wish I 
should pray?" — "Until midnight," was her reply. I 
remarked, " Do not pray for yourself until you seem 
forced to do it." 

The day following, she informed me she had re- 
deemed her pledge, and I inquired what were her 
thoughts while alone upon her knees? She replied, 
"-I never felt so in my life." Before parting at evening, 
I inquired, " Do you wish me to pray again for you to- 
night?" She replied, "Yes, sir." — "How long shall I 
pray?" — : "A11 night, sir." Her tears began to flow. 
The Lord was pleased to encourage my faith by giving 
a little sight. I said, " Will you pray for yourself, 
to-night ?" The reply was, " Yes." Near two o'clock, 
the next morning, the blessed Spirit came down like 
Peter's sheet, and our prayers were taken up to heaven. 
I felt assured the good work was done. During the 
day, she attended the meeting, evidently rejoicing in 
the salvation of God. 

This is an extreme case. I do not give it as a sample 
of the moral labor to be performed by brethren and 
sisters. Yet there are many cases quite as difficult, in 
every field. I have known men so steeped in sin that 



25G 

I feared lest God in His wrath should suddenly take 
them away in all their guilt For such individuals, I 
have often spoken privately to some faithful Christian, 
giving them (if they did not already know) the par- 
ticulars of their case — and, if circumstances demanded 
it, have appointed a continuous secret prayer meeting, 
day and night, wherein the time was so divided that 
vocal or ejaculatory prayer should not cease to ascend 
until it pleased God to manifest His justice or His 

grace. This method prevailed in the case of Mr. . 

He had been an infidel of high order — yet, even after his 
infidelity had given up the ghost, and he was invited 
to take the anxious seat, he declared, again and again, 
"Put hell on my right hand, and an anxious seat on 
my left, and I will jump into hell in preference to going 
to an anxious seat." But he did enter an anxious seat 
— was converted to God — and has lono- been a shining 
light in Zion. 

SINGING IN OPEN MEETINGS. 

It has always seemed to me that singing is a sublime 
part of public worship. But adaptation in singing, is 
just as essential as in preaching. In protracted meet- 
ings, 1 generally dispensed with the formalities of 
choirs. Guided in a great measure by circumstances, 
I could not mark out a path in which I should always 
walk. On Sabbaths, I often desired the choirs, as such, 
to be in their places— and, sometimes, felt it duty 
to secure their assistance, if possible, during every 
meeting. 

By way of illustration, I will describe a scene that is 
irrevocably impressed on my memory. While attend- 
ing a session of the Canister Eiver Association, in a 
beautiful village in Allegany county, New York, the 
little church seemed desirous I should tarry, and hold 



EVANGELIZING— REVIVAL INCIDENTS. 257 

a meeting with them. They had a large, well-trained 
choir, and I remarked to a brother, " You have a lovely- 
group of singers. " — " Yes — but they are unconverted." 
Mjrheartwas moved for them. Before the Association 
was dismissed, notice was given that the church would, 
that evening, commence a series of meetings, to con- 
tinue so long as it appeared to be duty. I said, " It 
seems that 1 am to remain here, to proclaim unto you 
the way of life and salvation. Now, I have one request 
to make of some dear friends, and I hope they will not 
deny me. I desire that part, if not all of the choir, will 
be with us, every meeting. I have been perfectly de- 
lighted with the execution of the pieces performed du- 
ring the Association. You are so good judges, that I 
will give you the privilege of making your own selec- 
tions, whenever you wish/" I believe they made every 
effort to be present. There were three young men who 
appeared to be able to lead the choir. The singers 
became very much interested, and one young lady pro- 
fessed conversion. One afternoon, I preached on the 
Judgment. When the sermon closed, one of the leaders 
announced the " Judgment Anthem." He sounded — 
but, in taking the pitch, he struck as far from it as Old 
Windham is from Coronation. He tried again, but 
failed, and took his seat. Another leader made an at- 
tempt, but he also failed utterly. Then, the order in 
the gallery was, heads down — except the young female 
convert, who remained firm on her feet, her counte- 
nance as placid as the waters of the Siloam ! Looking 
at them through my tears, I was forced to exclaim, 
" No wonder you could not sing, with the dread reali- 
ties of the Judgment, like drops of boiling lightning, 
scalding your guilty consciences ! Now, dear friends, 
you need the balm of life. We invite you all to come 
down, and take those seats, which we will vacate for 



258 sheardown's auto-biography. 

you. Then kneel, and pray for yourselves — and 

Christians will pray for you." During this time, the 
converted lady was passing through the gallery, eon- 
versing. I continued, "Now, all of you, come down." 
She added, " Follow me!" and the gallery was evacu- 
ated — the congregation singing, 

" Come, ye sinners, poor and needy." 

JSTearly all that group of young persons, as I hope, 
received the pardoning grace of God. 

Daring protracted meetings, and in our conversation, 
anxious and prayer meetings, my general course was 
to omit reading hymns. The first thing was to ascer- 
tain if there was among the members, any quick, 
off-hand singers, and engage them to be ready, at any 
desired moment, to sing — and seldom to sing more 
than one or two verses at a time. One great difficulty 
is to select both words and tunes to meet the state of 
feeling in the congregation. TYhile laboring to arouse 
the church from a state of supineness. we would select 
hymns corresponding in sentiment with the following: 

" My drowsy powers,, why sleep ye so?" 
■"Oh for a closer walk with God!" &c. 

If exhorting sinners, hymns of this class are preferable: 

" Hearts of stone, relent ! relent !" 

" Come, ye sinners, poor and needy." 

"Sinners, can you hate the Saviour?" 

" To-day the Saviour calls," &c. # 

If listening to converts telling what God has done for 
them, we would sing — 

" how happy are they." 

If we were hearing converts relate their experience, in 
view of baptism and church fellowship, we would give 
out such as the following : 

" In all my Lord's appointed way.?.*' 
" Come, happy souls, adore the Lamb." 
" Christians, if your hearts be warm." 
" 0, Lord ! and will thy pardoning love." 
" From whence doth this union arise ?" &c. 



EVANGELIZING — REVIVAL INCIDENTS. * 259 

la tbe converts' or young Christians' meetings, we 
should choose a class of Zion's songs like 

"Am I a soldier of the cross?" 

" Come, let us ascend." 

" When I can read my title clear." 

" Our hearts by love together knit." &c. 

Singing is not only a delightful part of divine 
worship, but also an exercise that God often blesses to 
the conviction and conversion of sinners. On one 
occasion, as I well remember, while singing that good 
old revival hymn, 

"Amen! amen! my soul replies," 

as the meeting was dismissed, a gentleman of high 
standing in the community was most powerfully con- 
victed. Before he had passed ten rods from the 
meeting house, he said to a brother on the road, " Do 
pray for me!' ; The brother replied, "Let us kneel 
down." They knelt together, on the snow, in the midst 
of the dispersing congregation, and, while prayer was 
offered up in his behalf, he passed the strait gate, -as I 
trust. 

It is very desirable that evangelists, and all who 
conduct prayer and conference meetings, should have 
their memory well stored with appropriate hymns and 
tunes. If they wish to give out a hymn of five or six 
verses, it should be sung at intervals. 

I repeat that adaptation is as important in singing as 
in preaching. The solemnity of a meeting is sometimes 
dissipated by some one ranting something as entirely 
out of place as it would be to sing the words, 

" All hail the power of Jesus' name," 

in the tune Hear. We should " sing with the spirit and 
the understanding also," 



CHAPTER VII.— 1844 to 1852. 



Removal to Reading, Steuben County — Lectures on Romanism, and 
the Mosaic Laws, at Jefferson (Watkins,) Schuyler County- 
Removal to Jefferson — Church Raised, and Meeting House 
Built — Preaching to Boatmen — Incidents — the Chemung River 
Association — its Churches, &c. ' 

REMOVAL FROM CATLIN TO READING. 

In 1844, I resigned mv pastorate at Catlin — which, 
indeed, had only been nominal for some years — and, in 
answer to a call from the church in Eeading, removed 
my standing and took charge of the last-named church. 
It was a painful task for me, with my wife, and some 
of my believing children, to have our names taken from 
the records of the Catlin church, where there were so 
many associations and Christian ties, which had bound 
us together for so long a time. Yet duty appeared to 
call, and I knew nothing but to obey. The Eeading 
church had been in some respects unhappy in their 
choice of pastors — were somewhat divided among 
themselves — and it appeared I was the only man in 
whom they could be agreed. They promised me that 
I should have my liberty to attend protracted meet- 
ings, by getting them a supply, or, if that could not be 
done, they would cheerfully endeavor to sustain meet- 
ings themselves. 

FLANK MOVEMENT CONTEMPLATED. 

There was another inducement. Jefferson— now 



262 sheardown's auto-biography. 

more generally called Watkins — at the head of Seneca 
Lake, had gone up, under my own observation, from 
three or four houses, to a nourishing little village, 
which had all the appearance of becoming quite a mart 
for business. There was no Baptist church in it, nor 
any Baptists that I knew of. In locating for Eeading, 
I pitched my tent a little nearer to the head of the 
Lake than to Eeading Center, the location of the Bap- 
tist church. I had it in my heart to try and do some- 
thing for the rising village. I hoped, at least in a few 
years, to be able to cut loose from the church in Eead- 
ing, and endeavor to plant the standard on some un- 
broken ground. Jefferson was near by me, and ap- 
peared to claim my attention more than any other. 
Things went on, with the pastor and people in Eeading, 
perhaps as comfortably and with as much good feeling 
as could be expected. It was not a hard task for me, 
in those years, to preach three sermons a day, and 
travel several miles, for I had a good horse and buggy, 
and, by making due calculations, through a kind Provi- 
dence I could always meet my appointments in season. 

RECONNOITRE AT JEFFERSON. 

I was called, two or three times, to the head of the 
Lake, to preach at funerals. The people gathered al- 
most in mass. I inquired if there were not some Bap- 
tist people in that village ? I was told that there was a 
Mrs. C, whose parents I had formed an acquaintance 
with on Five Mile Creek, in Steuben county, when she 
was a girl at home. I thought if I could gain her in- 
fluence, I might get into some place to preach. True, 
I had been told that it was no use for a third denom- 
ination to come into that village, as the other two 
were in perfect harmony, and could do all the preach- 
ing it was necessary for them to have ! However, I 



READING AND JEFFERSON FIELDS. 263 

looked at the thing, and found indeed that the head of 
the Seneca was a part of God's world, and, if so, I had 
a right to go into it and preach the Gospel of our Lord 
Jesus Christ. I made inquiries for a school-house in 
which 1 might preach, but found there was no admit- 
tance. After having made a thorough effort, I failed 
in obtaining any place where I could set my foot and 
unfurl the banner of the Gospel. 

INVITED TO LECTURE ON ROMANISM. 

Things passed on a short time. I was very uneasy. 
I thought I could not live, within two miles and a half 
of such a place, and have no right of inheritance there. 
A circumstance occurred, one day, which proved to be 
the opening wedge. I was riding in my buggy, with 
my daughter, Mrs. Dillistin, when we met the pastor 
of the P. church. He held up his finger, as though he 
wished me to stop, so I stopped. In company with 
him was a brother, (a Mr. D.) who I highly esteemed 
from the acquaintance I had with him, and thought 
him a good man. One stood on one side of my buggy 
and the other on the other, with each of them a foot 
upon the forewheel of the carriage, (as we were on de- 
scending ground.) The clergyman said to me, "Eld. 
Sheardown, you are the very man I wanted to see." 
I inquired after his wants. He said, " The Eoman 
Catholic bishop has been in our village, and has moved 
minds that I thought could not be moved. And now, 
sir, I wish you to come down and review the Bishop. 
I will tell you all I know in relation to the course 
taken by him/' 1 replied, " Sir ! I am not unac- 
quainted with the course the Bishop took. I under- 
stand all about that. But, sir, I am not the man to 
review the Bishop. That is your ground. I have no 
inheritance in your place — not so much as to set my 



264 bueardown's auto-biography. 

foot upon. You hal better do thai " — 

Cl No, sir." he said, "your age. and your experience in 
Papal countries, make you the very man. And o 
sir, I cordially invite you to come down. Yon shall 
preach in my church./' (for they had a place that was 
called by that name.) " I will make the appointment 
for you, stand by you, and aid you all that is in my 
power." I still told him that I could not see it my 
duty, under the circumstances, to under: i ;h a 

work. He urged me to give him an appointment for 
the next Sabbath. I told him I would think of it. and, 
if it appeared to be my duty. I would drop him a line 
permitting him to make an appointment. 

On my way home, I overtook an old Revolutionary 
soldier, eminently pious — I thought him the most 
godly man in my acquaintance — an ••elder rding 

to the forms of the church, the pastor of whi 
just asked me to review the Bishop. I drove slowly 
by his side, and found he was quite childish. I said to 
him, "Father B., what is the matter with you?" and 
held up my horse to hear his complaint. The _ 
man exclaimed. ••0, I am killed! I am killed! my 
feelings are killed!"' I said. " Where are you goi:: 
He replied, "Home." — "Well, now, 1 will assist 
into my buggy, take you up to my house, and. if I do 
not get a chance to send you home, will send one of 
my own boys to take you." After he was seated in 
the buggy, I said to him, "What hurt your feelings 
so?" He replied, weeping, that the Eoman Catholic 
Bishop had been in Jefferson, and his pastor ••had 
given him his pulpit for to -go through his fooleries." 
and his pastor sat and heard him, and he could not 
bear it. He said, "How can I live when I seethe 
sanctuary of God profaned?" I endeavored to divert 
the old gentleman's mind from his troubles, by talking 



READING AND JEFFERSON FIELDS. 265 

about his nearness to the land of rest — the upper sanc- 
tuary, where nothing that maketh a lie shall enter in. 

OBTAIN AN OLD SCHOOL-HOUSE TO SPEAK IN. 

After pondering the thing in my own mind, and ma- 
ture deliberation and prayer, I concluded to try, if it 
was among the possibilities, to obtain a place and 
deliver a course of lectures on Eomanism. But I 
would not fight the enemy on his own ground. I 
went down to the village one day, saw Senator George 
Guinnip, and asked him if he thought it was possible 
to obtain the school-house for me to deliver a course 
of lectures on Eomanism? He thought it would. He 
was an unconverted man, but said he would see Esq. 
Peck ; he thought there would be no difficulty in ob- 
taining the house for that purpose. I told him, if he 
could, I would deliver a lecture, every Sabbath after- 
noon, at half-past two o'clock. The house was 
obtained, the appointment given out, and I was 
notified that all would be in readiness. 

I went at the appointed time, and found more people 
there than could well get into the old school-house. I 
remarked to them, " I am glad to see so many friends 
present, to-day, but am afraid that you are going to be 
disappointed. I shall not lecture to-day directly on 
Eomanism, but will give you a talk upon the Divinity 
of God's AVord — because, if you do not believe the Bible 
to be divinely inspired, I shall in a measure be de- 
prived of a great deal of testimony that will be very 
much needed through my course of lectures. Now, I 
wish to say to you, if 1 come here, it will be a great 
satisfaction for me to know that I am not speaking to 
Infidels. There will be three sources from which I 
shall draw my proofs. First, the Bible. Second, the 
history which I shall read to you from my books. 
23 



266 sheardown's auto-biography. 

Third, ray experience, and the observations that I have 
had where Catholicism predominates. And now. if I 
proceed, I want to tell you at the starting point, that I 
make no compromise with the old mother of harlots, 
the abomination of the earth. She has a great many 
connections, who may be traced down to the thirty- 
second cousin. You must not expect that I shall show 
her any mercy. When I strike her in the face and 
eyes, and you see the moral blood begin to run, and I 
hear you whining and saying that you are too hard 
upon the old lady — that she's done a great many bad 
things, but nevertheless she's done some good ones — 
now, so sure as 1 hear anything like this, I shall be 
certain that some of her relations are present." I de- 
delivered my lecture, for it was thought not best to 
call it " preach." 

OPPOSITION OVERCOME. 

I had not progressed far in my course, before I caught 
the tidings, from almost the wings of the wind, that 
"Eld. Sheardown is a. vulgar man, and makes use of 
very low language.'' I did'not calculate to review the 
Bishop only, but at the same time to pay some atten- 
tion to his sympathizers. The next Sabbath, I re- 
marked, before the congregation, (which was always 
very large,) " Now, some of you have been hurt. You 
think the blows have been too severe ; consequently, I 
find a report going around here that I have made use 
of improper language. Now, I do not want you should 
lay this to my parents, for I was well brought up ; 
neither to my education, for. as far as that went. I was 
correctly instructed ; and, as it regards my knowledge 
of the world, of men, and things, I can say without 
boasting, that I have forgotten more than many of you 
ever knew. But I can tell you this, that the language 



READING AND JEFFERSON FIELDS. 267 

I have made use of, is not yet, according to your 
standard, half as severe as what you will find in God's 
Word." Every few Sabbaths, there would be some 
fault-finding to review as I passed along. 

UNPLEASANT CONTROVERSY. 

At length one person said to me, " There is a strange 
report about you, sir, in the village." I replied, " Well 5 
that is nothing new ; but what is in the wind, now ?" 
— " Why, sir, it is reported that you have lied." — " Ah! 

indeed." — "And others say that either you or Mr. ■ 

has lied." — "In what does the lie consist?" — "You 

have said, sir, that you were invited by Mr. to 

come to this village and lecture on Eonianism, which 
you never were." — "Very well, I am not troubled 
about that. I have said so, and I say so now." I 
named these things in my afternoon labors, for I 
meant that everything that was said about me or done 
to me should come square out before the public. I 
said, " Next Sabbath, if God will, I shall look at this 
thing in the face, and meet it in a way that I think 
every individual will be satisfied who has lied. If it is 
susceptible of proof that I have, I will get down upon 
my knees before this community and confess my 
wrong, until this village shall be shaken as with a 
moral earthquake." 

CALUMNY REFUTED. 

This brought the mass of the people together the 
next Sabbath. After services, I stated the report, and 
hoped that there might be some mistake^ some where, 
because, for a minister of the Gospel to be charged with 
lying, is a great thing; but to be proved a liar, is awful. 
I stated to the congregation the conversation that took 
place, (while sitting in the buggy,) before referred to. 
After I was through, the P. clergyman arose (for he 



268 sheardown's auto-biography. 

was present,) and said, be had no recollection of ever 
having said anything of the kind ; that something 
might have been said, so remotely that the speaker 
might have considered it an invitation, but he did not 
think what he had said was even an apology for an in- 
vitation. I then repeated over verbatim, the conver- 
sation that had taken place on the highway. I then 
turned to the brother who was with us on that occa- 
sion, and said, "Now, Bro. D., did not your pastor 
make those statements and requests?" He answered, 
firmly, with an unfaltering voice, " He did, sir." That 
appeared to be the end of all strife in the mind of the 
public. Not very long after this, the clergyman closed 
his labors, and I do not know that I have ever seen 
him since. 

SERMONS ON THE MOSAIC LAWS. 

After laboring on Eomanism for six or seven months, 
every Sabbath afternoon, I came to a close on that 
subject, and promised, if they would give me a hear- 
ing, I would deliver a course of sermons on the 3Iosaic 
Laws — the rules and regulations of the Jewish hierar- 
chy. I did this in order to try my strength relative to 
holding a congregation. I soon found, that, in a good 
measure, I had secured the attention and good feeling 
of the people in general. 

REMOVAL TO JEFFERSON. 

In 1848, 1 resigned my charge in Eeading, and moved 
to Jefferson. In a financial point of view, this was one 
of the greatest mistakes of my life. I had bought me 
a very pleasant little home, thirty acres of land, with 
house, barn, and fruit of every kind almost, and in a 
fair way to finish up the last payments of my contract, 
when I was advised, by brethren who I thought were? 
good financiers, to sell that precious little home, and 



READING AND JEFFERSON FIELDS. 269 

purchase a house and lot in the village where I was to 
perform my labor of building up a church. I did so, 
and now this house and lot are all my earthly posses- 
sions. Had it been in the former homestead, it would 
have made a desirable place for the evening of life. 

But the work was fairly before me. The field to be 
occupied was somewhat difficult. Still, there was every 
inducement to labor on, hoping that, by and by, we 
should be numbered among the churches of the earth. 
We retained the old school-house in peace as a place of 
worship, but always by far too small for us. 

COMMENCE TO BUILD. 

It had pleased God in His providence to send among 
us, Bro. Alfred Bellamy and wife. He was a business 
man, ardently pious and benevolent — in fact, my right 
hand man. We saw that we could not do anything 
unless we built a church edifice. Means, we had but 
very little. However, we had some prospect that the 
earth would help the woman, and we commenced get- 
ting our timber and other materials together, in the 
winter of 1849. 

When the summer of that year arrived, it brought 
with it that dire malady, the Cholera, which overset 
all our plans. Some of our subscribers were dead, 
some moved away, and others were either not able or 
not willing to do what they had promised or previously 
said they would. The day looked to us very dark. 
However, we took courage, got up a new subscription, 
and concluded to build the house. After looking over 
what we really wanted to meet the emergency of the 
case and the expectations of the community, we saw. 
that it would cost us from twenty-five hundred to three 
thousand dollars. Contract let, and lesser expenses cal- 
culated, we found we could not foot up with less than 



270 sheardown's auto-biography. 

three thousand. There was a great deal of turning 
pale and trembling in view of the consequences. Our 
subscriptions would in no wise begin to reach the 
expense. 

While in this dilemma, Bro. Bellamy was in the city 
buying goods. I was on my bed, sick. The friends in 
the village had built a very nice Union school-house, 
and it looked as though the old building was left for 
us until we could erect a house for God. While in this 
condition, my son came into my room and said, 
" Father, the Trustees are going to sell the old school- 
house." I asked him when? He said, "To-night." 
Then I felt heart-sick : nothing but the good provi- 
dence of God could save us from being cast out upon 
the common. I told him to attend the sale, ascertain 
what it was sold for, and who bought it. When he 
returned, he informed me that the notice of sale was 
illegal, and that the sale was put off, I think for two 
weeks, in order to give correct notice. 

Before the time had arrived, I was off my sick bed, 
and my brother had returned from the city. I said to 
him, " Now, I want you to buy that house." His re- 
mark was, "Why, it is literally worth nothing." I 
replied, " It is worth everything to us : it is our rally- 
ing point." After pressing him, he finally remarked, 
" I will buy it if you will stand in the gap. for one-half 
the purchase money." I told him to go ahead. He 
sent a person on the night of the sale, and bought it, I 
think, for a hundred or a hundred and ten dollars. Its 
real value was very trifling, only it made us a shelter 
from the storm and from heat. 

TROUBLES ABOUT OUR OLD PREACHING ROOM. 

But we had not got out of our troubles. Very soon, 
we had notice served upon us to remove it from the 



READING AND JEFFERSON FIELDS. 271 

corporation grounds. Then one great thing was. How 
can it be moved ? but the greatest was, "Where shall we 
put it ? While walking through the village, looking 
for some vacant place where we could put our tent, I 
met a gentleman whose name I did not know. He 
said, "Well, Elder, I understand that you are ordered 
to remove your church." — " We are," was the answer, 
" but that is not the worst, sir; I can not find a place 
to set it." — " Well," said he, "I have got two vacant 
lots on that street. I am going West, to be gone a 
year or more, I do not . know how long. You may 
remove it on to the east lot, with pleasure, only, when 
I tell you it must be moved or sold, I shall expect you 
will do it." I thanked him very kindly and told him 
that any time when he wished us to take it down or 
take it out of the way, we would certainly do it. I 
immediately started for the boat-yard, to try to get the 
loan of a capstan, cable ropes, and chains, necessary 
for the removal; raised a dust; and mustered help 
enough, from the brethren and friends, to take it to its 
new location. There was a great deal of wracking and 
cracking about the old shell, yet it held together, and 
the next Sabbath we Were happily located in the old 
house on a new site. 

That village had some peculiar advantages — such as 
its canal, and its steam-boat navigation on the lake — 
which made it a rallying point for boats lying in the 
large basin over the Sabbath. Here was a field of 
labor that met my heart's desire — for I always loved 
to preach to seamen and boatmen — and I thought to 
become a kind of Bethel chaplain. I told my congre- 
gation I wanted to preach on the lake shore, or else go 
down to the long pier and preach to the boatmen. I 
also asked for something that would designate the 
place where I should hold forth ; and then described 



272 sheardown's auto-biography. 

the ensign jack — a good size, with cords to it, so that I 
could easily bend it to one of the long poles which the 
boatmen always had upon their boats. I soon received 
a beautiful flag, with " Bethel Church" painted upon it, 
and, a short time after, another, what the sailor calls a 
swallow tail-jack. 

PREACHING TO BOATMEN. 

Now, I was equipped, outwardly, to my content. 
The villagers would turn out together, down to the 
boats, making me often a very large congregation. A 
friend, the pastor of one of the other churches, was de- 
sirous to share with me the happiness of preaching to 
the boatmen. I cordially took him in as a partner, but 
still found I had to do the greater part of the preach- 
ing. He was confined to his manuscript, and could not 
extemporize ; consequently, if it proved to be a windy 
day, his craft would not hold np to the breeze, and his 
manuscript would be on a lee-shore. But I always felt 
ready and willing to aid the dear brother when those 
winds of affliction beat upon him, and we had good 
times. 

Our meeting house progressing, we were moving on, 
hoping against hope that one day it would be better 
with us than now. But at last we appeared to come 
to a stand. Brethren and friends would say, " JSTow, 
Elder, we must stop this work. It will be a disgrace 
to us to get into debt more than we can pay." I re- 
plied, "I do not want that we should get in debt, but I 
want that we should redeem all our contracts, and let 
the work progress. Now, brethren, if you are willing 
to dispense with preaching once in a while on a Sab- 
bath, I can gather up, pretty soon, five or six hundred 
dollars/' They thought it was doubtful, but were 
willing it should be tried. I knew the churches all 



READING AND JEFFERSON FIELDS. 273 

through the country, and had no fears but what I 
should get aid. I started for my old ground between 
the Lakes. Tried Trumansburg, Covert, Farmerville, 
&c. All responded cordially, cheering my heart in the 
work. While I was laboring in this way, the trustees 
were paying out money as fast as I could obtain it. 
One Saturday evening, about nine or ten o'clock, my 

wife came to my room and told me that Mr. 

wished to see me. My heart fluttered as soon as I 
heard his name. He was one of our workmen, and our 
trustees were pledged to see every mechanic paid when 
he needed it. I said to the gentleman, " Well, sir, 
what do you want ?" He appeared to pause, as though 
he did not like to do his errand. I said, " Speak on. 
You want some money, do you?" He said, "Yes, sir." 
— "Very well, how much do you want?" — "I should 
like," he said, " to be paid up." — " How much are we 
owing you?" — "About sixteen dollars." I replied, 
" Well we can cut this work short. I have not got 
any money of any account. Mr. Bellamy is from home; 
but here, sir, I married a couple an hour or two ago, 
and there are two dollars that I got for it ; take that, 
sir; it will last you over the Sabbath." He said, 
" When can I have the balance?" — "You shall have it 
on Monday forenoon." I had it not — could have bor- 
rowed it of any of my friends on the street, but that I 
dared not do. He went off, apparently well satisfied, 
(and so was I to think that I had the two dollars for 
him.) 

A BENEVOLENT MORAVIAN. 

The Sabbath came. I went to my appointment, in 
the morning. In the congregation was a very good 
hearted man, (then irreligious,) who, as I was passing 
through the streets to my afternoon appointment, came 



274 sheardown's auto-biography. 

up to me, somewhat excited, and said, "Elder, make 
haste and get to the school-house. I dined," he said, 
" at the Washington house, to-day, and there were a 
gentleman and lady from New York ; they told me 
where they had been to meeting in the forenoon, and 
inquired if there was any meeting in the village in the 
afternoon? I said, there is a man who preaches this 
afternoon, but it is in a miserable old school-house, 
scarcely fit for decent people to go into. Now, make 
haste," he said, " make haste, they are passing up thj 
other side. I want you to get there first and give them 
the best seat we have." I could not help smiling at 
his earnestness, and the thought of giving the gentle- 
man and lady the best seat we had, for their was very 
little superiority, as it regarded seats, in our school- 
house church. They were old benches, broken down" 
and patched up, which the loitering school boys had 
well nigh destroyed with their jack knives. However, 
I had been in but a few moments before the strangers 
made their appearance. " There they are ! there they 
are!" exclaimed my friend, "look out for them! give 
them a good place !" (This man had been through the 
Mexican war, and learned to obey orders ; and he 
spoke as though it was my duty to obey everything he 
commanded.) Our congregation came together as 
usual. I tried to preach as best I could, from a pas- 
sage in Eomans. It was a doctrinal subject. I saw, 
by their countenances, that the strangers fellowshiped 
the truth. When I had got through my sermon, I told 
my congregation, that the next Sabbath I must spend 
in the city of Eochester, for we must have some more 
funds. My own heart was very tender, and for a few 
moments the dear brethren and sisters appeared to be 
in the valley of Bochim. I dismissed my meeting, 
after which I introduced myself to the strangers. They 



READING AND JEFFERSON FIELDS. 275 

apppeared to be courteous, kind, Christian people. 
In the morning, I thought I would go down to the 
port, or what is more familiarly termed " the steam- 
boat landing/' thinking perhaps I might get my eye 
on those friends, and shake hands with them again, as 
I had learned they were going down the Lake. While 
standing, looking at the bustle on the wharf as the 
boat was taking in some freight, " spat/' came a man's 
hand on my shoulder, and behold it was the soldier 
again ! He said, in great haste, " Elder, the gentleman 
and lady who were at meeting yesterday, are at the 
Washington house ; and wish to see you before they go 
away. Eun," he said, " with all speed, -sir, for they 
will be going down to the boat very seon." I went to 
the house, inquired for their room, knocked, and re. 
ceived admission. The gentlemen said, " Sir, I could 
not leave this place without I saw you again. I was 
deeply interested in the precious truth you preached 
to us yesterday afternoon. When we were preparing 
to retire last evening, as is our custom, at home or 
abroad, to kneel down and pray, it appeared to me I 
could not pray. The thoughts that occupied my mind, 
sir, were these : Now, here is one of God's ministers 
with a few poor brethren and sisters around him, who 
are struggling to build a house of worship ; and what 
is my duty, in view of their circumstances? I did not 
think, when I left home, that any benevolent object 
might present itself; consequently, I am unprepared. 
I do not belong to your denomination. I trust we be- 
long to Christ's Kingdom, however. I am one of the 
United Brethren, commonly called Moravians. I 
should like to spend some time with you, but we must 
go down on the boat. Now, sir, there are twenty dol- 
lars. Please accept, and may it encourage your heart 
to labor on." So that, on Monday forenoon, I was able 



276 sheardown's auto-biography. 

to redeem my pledge to the mechanic, pay him up, and 
have money on hand. 

COMPLETE OUR HOUSE. 

We struggled on and completed our church edifice, 
which cost something over three thousand dollars. It 
is a beautiful little house, well adapted to a rising 
village. We began to come to a conclusion of the 
whole matter. I saw that we were coming out in debt 
about a thousand dollars. This I had anticipated, all 
the way through. And in talking with Bro. Belaniy, 
we came to the conclusion that the money should be 
borrowed, so that every man, employed on the work, 
should be paid up, before we entered it for worship ; 
(and I do not recollect that there was a man who 
could righteously say, You owe me one cent.) The 
next thing was to find the man who had the money. 
I knew him, and thought we could get a loan, by 
giving security on the property. The gentleman was 
willing to do the business, but, before we come in pos- 
session of the money, he did not like the security. 
The house might burn down, and the lot would not be 
worth a thousand dollars. Some of my brethren come 
to me with the trouble. I remarked to them ; " If 
that is all the difficulty, we can turn him out the insu- 
rance as collateral security : then he will be perfectly 
safe." He accepted the proposition. All our debts 
for materials and work, were thus paid off. We 
entered that edifice perhaps with as much gratitude 
as ever any poor little church did. 

ORGANIZATION — INDEPENDENCE. 

In raising the interest at Jefferson, some sticklers 
for the square rule may think us a little loose in our 
management. When we were very small, we organ- 
ized ourselves into a church, and attended all the 



READING AND JEFFERSON FIELDS. 277 

ordinances of God's house as regularly as though we 
had been recognized for twenty years. We called no 
council for fellowship, for reasons that were best 
known to ourselves. 1 However, some of the pastors 
and deacons, in the churches between the Lake^ ap- 
proved our course. We reported to the Seneca Associa- 
tion our numbers, increase, and diminution, as regularly 
as though we had been one of their body, (though this 
was not entered on their Minutes.) We looked up to 
the Association as a child would look up to his father. 
When the time came, we called a council for fellowship, 
and received the hearty recognition of a large class of 
our brethren. 

BETHEL SERVICES— INCIDENTS. 

I have referred, to labor performed in the open air 
on board of boats in the harbor, and some very interest- 
ing scenes we had. They were generally as orderly a 
congregation as we find in our churches. Once in a 
while we found a man, intoxicated, who would act 
under that influence. I remember, one Sabbath, hav- 
ing thrown our banner to the breeze, we opened servi- 
ces by singing, (and the friends did sing, and many of 
the boatmen assisted them, with a will that would 
almost make a Christian believe that they were on 
board Old Ship Zion, just entering the port.) But as 
I arose to pray, the intemperate man was a little 
noisy. I spoke very calmly to him, " !Xow, sir, be 
still — we are going to pray." He stammered out, (for 
his tongue was very thick,) " Lord, I was just agoing 
to pray myself." Some kind friends took hold of him, 
peacefully led him away, and he troubled us no more. 

On another occasion, we went down to the boats to 
hear a stranger preach. He had not proceeded far 
before it appeared evident that his knowledge of 
24 



278 SHEARDOWN S AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

human nature was not very extensive. He endeav- 
ored to open the pit of eternal darkness, and to show 
the boatmen that that was their doom, and I thought 
he told them a great many things that they were truly 
guiUy of, and perhaps many things that they were not: 
in fact, when he was through, it appeared as though 
he had made them out to be the most desperately 
wicked of all men. Indignation seemed to flash from 
many eyes during the sermon. It was evident that all 
the bad feeling that they possessed was aroused from 
the very bottom. 

After his labors were over, I remarked to them, 
" Next Sabbath, many of you will be here again. You 
will have made your trip, so far. Some will be waiting 
for the tow-boat to go down the lake, and others per- 
haps will be for working their way up to Corning. 
Now, I wish to say to you, if God will, I shall be here 
with an invitation for some of you to furnish us with a 
setting-pole on which to hoist our colors.'' Then I 
added, with some degree of sternness, " I shall preach 
to you, and tell you what I think of boatmen." 

I redeemed my pledge. But, as I passed along the 
boats, there appeared to be an unusual coldness and 
indifference manifested. Instead of the usual kind in- 
vitation, " Come on board my boat ! Come on board 
my boat !" I had to ask the privilege of some three or 
four boats, before I could get consent to establish our 
quarters. I endeavored to preach to them as much of 
Jesus as I could possibly crowd into the time allotted. 
But it was very evident, from their countenances 
generally, that they were very desirous to know what 
the speaker thought of them. 

THE PENNSYLVANIA PACKET BOAT CAPTAIN, 

At the close of the sermon, I remarked, " Now I 



READING AND JEFFERSON FIELDS. 279 

have my pledge to redeem. I have not yet told you 
what I think of boatmen. Boatmen are exposed to ; 
many temptations. There are many sinful ways into 
which they are often drawn by their avocation, and I 
am sorry that it is so, but I tell you that I believe that 
boatmen have some warm places in their hearts if we 
can only get down to them. But this does not satisfy 
you. You want to know something more relative to 
my thoughts! Well, now, in order to do this, and give 
you clearer perceptions of what I think of you, I will 
relate an anecdote that I read in a paper some time 
ago. The circumstances were in substance as follows : 
"In an adjoining State, the Eailway cars came to 
their terminus at a given place on one of the Canals of 
that State. The passengers there changed from the 
cars to the packet. But, on board the cars, there was 
a poor invalid, a young man who had been living West. 
He had the consumption, and was very near to his end; 
his great anxiety was to live to reach home, that he 
might die in the arms of his dear mother. The pas- 
sengers in the car did not like his company, and they 
proposed to inform the captain of the packet, that, if 
he took that sick man along, they would not go with 
him ; and they appointed one of their number to carry 
the message to the captain of the boat. After he had 
heard what they had to say on the subject, he in- 
quired, " Gentlemen, is there no one to speak for the 
young man? Where is he?" — " He is in the car, 
but we shall not go with you if you take him." — 
u Very well/' replied the captain, " We will see about 
it. I want to see the young man for myself." He 
went into the car, and the next thing they saw was 
the captain, with the young man in his arms. The 
captain carried the sick boy to his boat, gave him the 
best berth he had, and told his cook to attend to him 



280 sheardown's auto-biography. 

and give him any nourishment that he could take. 
The travelers were very indignant at the conduct of 
the captain, and still declared that they would not go 
on board of the boat with that man. The captain 
looked at his watch, and said it was so many minutes 
before he should start. The passengers waited to see 
the result, whether he would leave them or not. By 
and by, the word was given, il Cast off the lines, boys!" 
There was a general rash to the packet.* After they 
were on board, calm reflection appeared to take her 
seat upon her throne, and one and another began to 
relent that they had been so forward in endeavoring 
to deprive the young man of his passage. It resulted," 
according to the account that I saw in the paper — 
not because the young man was really needy, bat as a 
token of respect, or in other words to palliate their 
former conduct — "they made him up a very handsome 
purse, and thanked the captain for his perseverance 
and manhood. Now, that was none other than Capt. 
Samuel D. Kerns, well known to many Pennsylvania 
boatmen ! 

"I have related this anecdote to show to you what I 
think of boatmen. They have got hearts', they have 
got souls, With all their faults, I love them still." 
There were perhaps but few boatmen present, but 
what were in tears; their hearts had been reached, at 
least sympathetically. 

One word more in relation to the church in Jefferson. 
They did not financier, perhaps, as well as they ought 
to have done; their debt, for money borrowed to pay 
for building, was heavy upon them ; but, after hard 
struggling, and with the assistance of the Seneca Asso- 
ciation, they finally lifted the debt. The little church 
is living along, and I believe will maintain its visibility. 



READING AND JEFFERSON FIELDS. 281 

They still remain a member of that Association which 
has been to them a foster-mother. 

CHECKING RIVER ASSOCIATION— ITS CHURCHES. 

In 1842, it was talked up amongst the brethren about 
forming a new Association, to be called the Chemung 
Kiver Baptist Association. It held its first anniversary 
with the Campbell and Irwin church, Steuben county. 
This association was made up of some of the old 
churches, such as Big Flats, Catlin and Dix, Caton, 
Factory ville, J3niithport and Elmira, (now called the 
First Church of Elmira, for they have become two 
bands,) and eight other churches which had been or- 
ganized about 1840 and 1842, making in the whole 
fifteen churches, with twelve ordained ministers, four 
licentiates, and a membership of 1,282. Some of the 
churches have changed their names since their original 
organization. 

Elmira and Fairport was originally Elmira, being 
named after the town, (not after the city,) and is now 
called Horse Heads, (sometimes, " Fairport.") There 
are some interesting things in relation to this church. 
It was gathered by the Eev. P. D. Gillette, in part an 
offshoot from the Big Fiats church. I thought, in its 
early years, it was composed of as good elements as any 
church in my acquaintance. They had a meeting house, 
known"by the name of the a 2\Iarsh Church." It was a 
singular name, but true to the letter, for it stood in 
what might be termed a peninsula, or rather an island, 
in a marsh. I asked Bro. Gillette why build a house 
in such a place? He said it was iC the geographical 
center, and you know some people are more tenacious 
about the exact center than they are to have a good- 
location a short distance from that center/' 1 always 
thought that the Horse Heads, in nature, was the very 



282 sheardown's auto-biography. 

place for a house of Gocl. I was present at the time of 
the organization of this church, when it took its pre- 
sent location. Elder Jackson had the pastoral care of 
the original church, and was anxious for it to remove 
its stand-point to the place just named. But brethren 
and sisters, whose hearts were bound up in the old 
hive where they had seen so much of the grace of God, 
were unwilling to break up, and instead, perhaps, of 
endeavoring to conciliate, too harsh measures were 
pursued in order to accomplish the desired end. I re- 
member Bro. Jackson informing me of the course that 
had been taken. It appeared that he and a number of 
brethren and sisters had consulted in relation to the 
change, and they were willing to be led by him. He 
then gave me the text from which he preached, and a 
synopsis of his sermon, from Amos, 6th chapter and 
12th verse : " Shall horses run upon the rock? will one 
plow there with oxen ? for ye have turned judgment 
into gall, and the fruit of righteousness into hemlock/' 
He had with him nineteen or twenty, I think, who 
took letters at that time to lay the foundation of this 
new organization, and some very good brethren and 
sisters they were, and some equally good were left be- 
hind, much grieved in spirit. A council was called for 
their fellowship; much was said in relation to the 
capability of the little church to sustain the Gospel 
amongst them. I remarked that I would be decided 
in reference to their organization, and the fellowship- 
ing by the council, providing Eld. Jackson, having cast 
in his lot with them, designed to stand by them as their 
pastor, until there should be a mutual agreement be- 
tween pastor and people that it would be best to dis- 
solve the connection. The reply was, " I have made 
tip my mind, as long as the church is suited, to stand 
by them. I have no intention of anything else/' I 



READING AND JEFFERSON FIELDS. 283 

think, in two or three weeks, I heard that Bro. Jackson 
had gone to Orleans county, some supposed in view of 
settling, and the first thing that I knew was that he 
had moved his tent. Notwithstanding, the church sur- 
vived; God has given them good pastors, (none better 
than the present incumbent, Eev. Philetus Olney." 
They are a strong, working, useful church. Several of 
their members I have been personally acquainted with, 
thirty-five years at least. 

The First Church, Elmira, I have been intimately 
acquainted with ever since its organization. Some of 
the original members still live, while others long ago 
have gone to their rest. I might refer to names that 
still survive amongst them — none more dear to me 
than one of their present deacons, Bro. Joseph G-rover. 
I shall have occasion again to refer to this church. 

The church at Campbell and Irwin did not exist 
when I first traveled through that region. The 
Hornby church had a common center on the upland, 
some miles off, called Bobbins' Hill. In passing to and 
fro over the country where this church is now located, 
I used to preach in a place called Cobbs' barn. They 
were mostly Presbyterian people who cared for me — 
warm hearted, not troubled with a great deal of secta- 
rianism — but in those days, and I believe it is so yet, 
any individual who brought to them the bread of life 
was cordially received. I was invited, when I passed 
through that way, to make it my home at a Mr. Pierce's. 
And a home indeed it was for the traveling pilgrim. It 
pleased God to convert his wife, and I baptized her. 
This was hard work for her dear husband. He thought 
all his earthly comfort was gone. But, some months 
after, he was convinced, that, instead of having lost his 
earthly comfort, it had become dearer to him than ever 
before, for he was made the happy recipient of divine 



284 sheardown's auto-biography. 

grace, and enjoyed in a great measure the comforts of 
G-od's salvation. In conversing with him one day, he 
said, "Elder, do you wish to walk out V I replied 
il Yes, no objection." We walked down the road, some 
thirty rods perhaps : he led me into the bushes, and 
came to a certain place, where we stopped. "There/' 
he said, "is the spot that I have picked out, in my own 
mind, as a place to build a meeting house." It was a 
beautiful site, being an eminence overlooking the beau- 
tiful land known as Cooper's plains. (In fact, all that 
part of the valley of the Conhocton is delightful.) The 
time appeared to have arrived when Bobbins' Hill, the 
favorite center of the old church, was no longer adapted 
to meet the necessities of the people. Many precious 
souls had been converted within a reasonable distance 
of this point, which had impressed the mind of my 
dear Bro. Pierce as the proper rallying place for those 
who had been hopefully converted to God, and for 
others for whom we prayed that they might follow in 
the same precious way. 

In the arrangement that was to be made in refer- 
ence to houses of worship, it was agreed to change the 
locality of the old church to a place called Hornby 
Forks. This would make it convenient for quite a 
number of the brethren and sisters on Nash's Hill, who 
had been considered a part of the mother church — the 
old church in Catlin. The Campbell and Irvin meeting 
house was built upon the site my brother had selected. 
The Hornby Church built their house at the forks, just 
referred to. Now, the brethren and sisters in the val- 
ley of Mead's creek can go to their place of worship 
without climbing the hill. The other brethren, living 
on the upland, can be very comfortably accommodated 
at their common center. Though many of the dear 
brethren and sisters who I baptized through that re- 



READING AND JEFFERSON FIELDS. 285 

gion of country sleep the sleep that knows no waking 
until the resurrection of the just, I hope to hail them 
in the first resurrection. Among the departed are Dea„ 
J. Underwood, sister St. John, and others whom I 
might name. Dea. St. John, I understand, is yet living, 
but his toils are almost ended. 

The Caton church, which I have referred to before, 
was organized in 1832. It was always very gratifying 
to me to meet these churches by their delegates in 
association. 



CHAPTER VIII.— 1852 to 1865. 



Engage in Raising a Baptist Interest, and Securing the Building 
Lot, at HornellsvUle, Steuben County — Health Fails — Removal 
to Southport, Shemung County, with the New Church and 
Church Edifice — Death of Mrs. Shear down — The Parsonage 
Secured by Deacons Howell and Brown — Second Marriage — 
Removal to Troy, Bradford County, Pennsylvania — Varied 
Thoughts— Conclusion. 

NEW ENTERPRISES. 

In 1852, by advice of brethren of the Seneca Associa- 
tion, I went to try to raise a church in some of the new 
villages, west of Elmira, on the New York and Erie 
Eailroad. I tarried at Addison, over one Sabbath, but, 
on looking over that field, did not see anything calcu- 
lated to induce me to hope that a Baptist interest could 
speedily be raised in that place, and so I continued on 
up to 

HORNELLSVILLE. 

This appeared to be one of the most thriving villages 
on that part of the line, being the terminus of the 
western section, and the point of junction with the 
railway to Buffalo. There was a large, floating popu- 
lation, I found people dwelling in partly finished 
habitations, in shanties, and, in some instances, large 
barns had been partitioned off for the accommodation 
of families. Every thing looked like thrift and activity. 
I found in the village a brother and sister Owen, with 
whom I had been acquainted when they were young 



288 SHEARDOWN S AUTO -BIOGRAPHY. 

people. He was converted in Elmira. His wife I bad 
baptized into the fellowship of the church in Beading, 
in her early years. They were well posted in relation 
to the field for labor. There was no Baptist church in 
the place, and not to exceed half a dozen Baptists. 

HORNELLSVILLE CHURCH FORMEI). 

We engaged a hall on Main street for a place of wor- 
ship. It was well located, but in some respects was 
not a desirable place — for, like all public halls, in such 
villages, it was used through the week for all kinds of 
performances. Sometimes, when I went to attend 
worship on Sabbath morning, I would find theatrical 
apparatus, curtains, and paintings, as they had been 
left on Saturday night. But we kept on laboring, and 
things began to look favorable. The Hornellsville 
church was organized, October 15, 1852, with fourteen 
members, and attended all the ordinances of God's 
house as best they could. 

LOOK OUT FOR A PLACE TO BUILD. 

I had been in the village but a short time before I 
began to look about for some vacant lots suitable for a 
meeting house. There was a corner, at Church and 
Canisteo streets, which appeared to me the most desi- 
rable location, for the purpose, in all the place. If my 
memory serves me, the lot is about eight rods on one 
street, and twelve on the other. Upon inquiry, I could 
not at first find any one who knew who owned it. 
One day, I stopped a gentleman on the street to chat a 
moment or two with him, and said, " Sir, can you tell 
me who owns this corner I" He said he thought the 
lots were not owned by any person in the village. 
They had been held by som-e gentlemen who had been 
speculating in land and building houses for sale, but 
they had closed their business, and where they had 



HORNELLSVILLE— SOUTHPORT— TROY. 289 

gone he did not know — " but if any one can give you 
the information, probably Esquire L. can." 

I waited upon Esquire L., who informed me that the 
owners resided in New Hampshire. After gaining 
what information I could, 1 asked him if he would do 
me a kindness. He was not, strictly speaking, a re- 
ligious man, and (I was told) held views, on the subject 
of future punishment, directly opposite my own. But 
that made no difference to me as far as my business 
with him was concerned. I remarked, u Now, sir, I 
expect you will stand fire — that is, I want to talk with 
you, confidentially — do not want my conversation to 
come out upon the street. I desire you to write to 
these gentlemen — inasmuch as you have business trans- 
actions with them — and please to inqure if these lots 
are for sale, and, if so, what will be the price of them?" 
One of the owners wrote that the lots were for sale, 
but he had not power to sell them, as his partner was 
at the West, transacting business — he thought the 
price would probably be six hundred dollars. He gave 
us his partner's address, for any further information. 
I requested Esquire L. to write to the gentleman, 
West. We received no answer — waited some time — 
wrote again to New Hampshire — learned that the 
Western partner had changed his location, and then 
addressed him at his new residence. He promptly re- 
plied that the lots were for sale, but should not name 
the price, as he expected to be in Hornellsville, soon, 
and would dispose of them in person. 

The thing we most feared, now threatened us — if he 
should offer them for sale, there were certain land 
speculators who in all probability would give more 
than we could be able to offer. A few days after this 
information, another letter was received, saying he had 
declined coming east, and the lots could be had for six 
25 



290 sheardown's auto-biography. 

hundred. I immediately said to my legal friend, 
" Now, sir, will you please write again to the gentle- 
man in New Hampshire, giving him what information 
you have had from his partner, or enclose his letter 
that he may see for himself — asking him to appoint 
you his agent to manage this business ? The lot I 
want to build a church upon, and that is the reason 
why I did not wish this correspondence to be made 
public/' He replied, "I should have no objection to 
do this, providing you were calculating to purchase 
the property for yourself; but your church, sir, is too 
small, and too poor either to buy lots or build a house." 
I replied to him, " The few Baptists in this village, 
with all the reproach that is heaped upon them, are 
not the representatives of the Baptist denomination in 
the State of New York. If we have not the money, 
there are those who have." The reply was, M They 
may have the money, but can you obtain it ?" I said 
to him, " Sir, how long will you give us to settle this 
point relative to the means ?" He replied, " If I have 
got anything more to do about this, I should like to 
do the business up pretty soon." " Well, sir, in twenty- 
four hours, I will set your mind at rest." 

I knew who had the money. I consequently got 
into the cars, came down to Elmira, called upon the 
pastor of the Baptist church, and made known my 
errand. I told him we wanted six hundred dollars, 
and that six hundred dollars we must have. The pro- 
perty was well worth the money for any individual to 
take, even on speculation. He said, w Where is your 
mind made up to make a call?" I told him, in the 
first place, we would call on Brother Biggs Watrous. 
He was a business man, and I endeavored to present 
the thing to him in a business point of view. He said 
at onee, " I will take an equal share of the six hundred 



HORNELLSVILLE— SOUTHPORT— TROY. 291 

dollars, in one hundred dollar shares, providing Deacon 
Howell, Brother Grover, Brother Canfield," and one 
other whose name has escaped my mind, " will do che 
same." I obtained the four for one hundred doiiars 
each, and Brother Watrous, if my memory serves me, 
was to advance two hundred dollars to make the thing 
complete. Brother W. inquired, " Now, when do you 
want this money?" "Not until Mr. L. gets the 
deed." " It will have to be acknowledged in New 
Hampshire and in Wisconsin, which will take some 
time to get around. If my figures tell truly, it will be 
along about the first week in January." I said to Bro. 
Watrous, " Now, we want something to show that this 
is a bona fide contract— that you are holden for six 
hundred dollars when the papers shall be presented/ 7 
He remarked, " I will straighten up all that. I will 

give you a line to Mr. , one of the most wealthy 

merchants in your village, who is doing a large business 
with me, and he will satisfy Mr. L. that all is right in 
this thing." I arranged the business, and my friend 
L. appeared to be very happy that we had got things 
in such a safe train. He said, " I have been to see Mr. 

■, and he informs me that the paper is just as good 

as any Bank in the State." 

We called a council, to see if they would fellowship 
the little church, early in January. They arrived over- 
night, and among them were some of those dear 
friends who had agreed to advance the funds. 
Brother Watrous had put the money in his pocket, 
when he started for the council, and, I think, in the 
morning's mail, the papers arrived. The next day the 
money was paid over, and all was right. Next, we 
I wished those brethren to give the little church, 
1 through their trustees, an article to run five years. So 
j far, we had secured some foothold in that village. If 



292 sheardown's auto-biography. 

we had no credit there, it was a clear case that breth- 
ren abroad had confidence in us. 

COMPELLED TO LEAVE HORNELLSVILLE. 

My health failed me after I had been there about 
fifteen months, and I was under the necessity of retir- 
ing from the field, thinking my earthly work was done. 
There was but one sermon more that I thonght I 
should ever preach, and perhaps not that. I was under 
pledge to preach a dedication sermon, for what was 
called a Mission church, between five and six miles 
south from Elmira, to be known as the Pine Woods 
Church, but which eventually took the name of South- 
port. 

the house completed. 

The church in Hornellsville felt very severely the 
necessity which rested upon their first pastor to resign 
his charge. But his successor went on to build the 
house. It is a beautiful, brick structure, an honor to 
the village, to the pastor, and to the people who ac- 
complished the work. I believe it cost something over 
four thousand dollars. Embarrassed with their land 
debt, and something for building, it kept them (as it is 
often termed) " under the harrow." But the ladies 
were most indomitable in perseverance, and have done 
their part, and sometimes I thought more than their 
part, towards liquidating their debts and making the 
internal part of the house desirable. The Chemung 
Eiver Association, as they have always done, were 
ever ready to aid in whatever way they could. The 
church had ^unnecessary trouble, and caused their 
friends much anxiety, in consequence of their own 
somewhat divided state, when Satan got the advantage 
of them. But I believe they are now clear of debt, 
(much of it having been paid by the Elmira brethren) 



HORNELLSVILLE— SOUTHPORT— TROY. 293 

— are in comfortable union — and happy under the 
labors of Brother Seely. Although they have had 
many trials, they have also much to encouroge them— 
a young minister strong to labor, a fine field, and as I 
was informed last evening, their village contains four 
thousand inhabitants. There is, I believe, no Baptist 
church within five or more miles : consequently, they 
have a large margin on the outside of their border. 
My heart would rejoice could I see them again in the 
flesh, all walking together in the bonds of unity and 
peace. 

DECEASE OF ELDER BAINBRIDGE— ELMIRA. 

I feel sad to-day, just having received the tidings 
that Eev. S. M. Bainbridge, pastor of the Central 
church in Blmira, has suddenly paid the debt of nature, 
and gone to his rest. I had known him from his 
College days, and was acquainted with his family and 
with his wife's family before they were married. It 
has brought my mind back to the changes which have 
taken place in the Baptist interest in that young city. 
The First Baptist church was organized in 1829. The 
place was originally called " New Town," and I had 
heard much of it under that old name. When I first 
saw it, I found that, as is often the case, we judge of 
the magnitude of a thing by the accounts we hear of it, 
but are disappointed when it is presented to our vision. 
More than forty years ago, when first visiting the place, 
I was like the boy who was looking all around for the 
Fourth of July, when in reality he was in the midst of 
it ! My thoughts revert to the days of Bro. Philander 
D. Gillette, whose remains, with those of his brother, 
Daniel EL, have for years been slumbering in the 
ground. We often conversed in relation to the Baptist 
interest in Blmira, and often knelt together and prayed 



294 sheardown's auto-biography. 

that God might bless and prosper that little, infant 
band. I had often said to brethren in the First church, 
;; Now is your time to colonize; the little one has in a 
measure become a thousand; you have wealth enough, 
numbers enough that you might spare, and territory on 
which they might pitch their tent — and in a few years, 
under God, they might stand up by your side like an 
only son, full of life and vigor, by the side of his father, 
while his father's locks began to tinge with gray, his 
countenance furrowed with the cares of human life." 
I feared, if they did not make the sacrifice, and do what 
appeared to be God's will and their duty, the day might 
come when some unexpected whirlwind might pass 
over them and leave them in a very unhappy condition. 
I am sorry that my fears have been too much realized. 
There are few if any among the churches more endeared 
to me than the First Baptist church in Blmira. There 
are also dear brethren and sisters, in the Central 
church, whom I love in the Lord. I hope the time is 
not far distant when these two churches may enjoy all 
the good feeling, love, and harmony that it is their 
privilege to enjoy as the redeemed people of the Prince 
of Peace. 

I have said that 1 felt sad, to-day. And something 
more. I feel like a reed shaken with the wind. With 
me, " the grasshopper is a burden, and desire fails/' I 
am realizing very sensibly, my mortality. Had it not 
been for the love and deference I owe to my brethren 
of the Chemung Eiver Association, I could never have 
made up my mind to comply with their request to give 
.them these few dottings of my checkered life. I feel at 
times as if haunted by a specter, that, after having done 
and said all I have to do and say on this subject, my 
friends will feel towards it as a certain old man said 
relative to himself. After hardly ever seeing a school 



HORNELLSVILLE— SOUTHPORT— TROY. 295 

for sixty years, he supposed, while almost in his second 
childhood, that he was well qualified to teach. I saw 
him pass my door in the morning, and said to him, 
" Where now?" — " Going/' he replied, " before the 
school inspectors to be examined." On his return, I . 
inquired, "Well, how have you come out?" — " I have 
been run through the mill/' he replied, " and have come 
out — all bran!" In the judgment of charity, 1 think 
the brethren may say of me, as the old man said of 
himself My nervous system is taxed to its utmost 
capacity while this work is progressing, and I some- 
times feel afraid that it will fall into perfect wreck and 
ruin before I shall get to the close — the end — which is 
near at hand. 

NEW PINE WOODS CHURCH IN SOUTHPORT. 

Having resigned my -charge, through indisposition, 
at Hornellsville, in the spring of 1854, I sought again 
to enjoy the sweets of home, and rest in the bosom of 
my family. I had left my companion in Havana, 
(three miles south from Jeiferson,) with my second 
son, Dr. S. B. Sheardown. She had become infirm, 
and afflicted with paralysis— and my son felt desirous 
of having her continually under his own eye. 

"When called to leave Hornellsville and the dear 
brethren I loved so much, and where I had anticipated 
bringing them through the building of their house, I 
had about made up my mind to spend the remnant of 
my days, as much as possible, free from the labors 
and cares through which I had so long toiled and 
traveled. But God thought otherwise. I received 
notice from Bro. Chandler, then pastor of the First 
church in Elmira, that the house of worship for their 
Mission church was about finished, the day set for the 
dedication service, and they still depended upon me to 
preach the sermon. 



296 sheardown's auto-biography. 

their meeting house. 

The building of that house was a good work. It is a 
neat superstructure, situated in a pleasant place. The 
whole cost I do not now recollect, but it certainly 
could not have been less than twenty-five hundred dol- 
lars, calculating the grubbing, for it wa3 built in the 
woods. The grading and fencing, together with the 
edifice, must have amounted to the sum specified, be- 
side the building of a row of sheds for the accommoda- 
tion of horses and carriages. Three of the brethren of 
the First church, living in that region, lifted very 
heavy. I think I never saw men of their means do 
better than they. They must have paid, at the least 
calculation, twelve hundred dollars towards making 
that place of worship what it now is. Deacons 
Howell, Grover, and Brown were the three strong 
men to whom I now refer. 

BLESSING ADDED. 

The time having arrived for the services, I tried to 
preach the dedication sermon. The Lord was pleased 
to give the dear brethren evidences of his approbation, 
and sanction the good work that they had done, by 
convicting sinners under the very first exercises of the 
meeting. It was thought best to continue our meet- 
ings a few days, and see what the result would be. 
The pastor, and some of the brethren and sisters, from 
Elmira, came up, and aided in the good work. God 
gave me strength to preach once or twice every day 
for six or eight weeks. Tt was a soul-refreshing season. 
Bro. Chandler baptized the converts, as pastor of the 
church in Elmira, for as yet no church was organized 
in connection with the house just dedicated. The 
church, I believe, was organized in May, and received 
recognition in July. 



HORNELLSYILLE— SOUTHPOR0>— TROY. 297 

After having labored through the protracted effort, 
Dea. Howell remarked to me that they were anxious I 
should take the pastorate. I had been acquainted with 
him for thirty years at least. He acknowledged that 
there were some drawbacks. The first was, aside from 
those, who had lifted so hard to build the house, the 
generality of the brotherhood were in rather limited 
circumstances. I conversed freely upon the subject, 
and yet see, in my mind's eye, his tears, when he said, 
" I wish, Elder, we could give you what you ought to 
have, but I know we can not." I remarked to him, I 
never had had many trials or much trouble about 
salary business. 

COMPENSATION— TEMI>TATIONS ABOUT THE MINISTRY. 

Satan had semetimes tempted, to allure me from my 
chosen field of labor, and so had men, both orthodox 
heterodox, and also men professing no religion at all. 

I. TO QUIT THE MINISTRY. 

One wealthy, enterprising man, said on one occasion, 
" Now, Eld. Sheardown, sell your horse, or give it 
away, and quit your preaching. You know as much 
about business as one-half of the merchants I am ac- 
quainted with. If you will, I will purchase you a stock 
of goods, and find you a place where you cannot help 
but get rich." I replied, " I had rather have nothing 
with a clear conscience, than be rich with a guilty con- 
science, having forsaken God, and the blessed vocation 
of preaching His Word for the sake of filthy lucre." I 
have wept and prayed a great many times with that 
man, since the time referred to, around his own family 
altar. He sometimes would say, "Elder, don't you re- 
member when we talked about selling the old horse ? 
I never should have made that statement, if I had 



298 SHEARDOWVS AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

known in my own heart the blessedness of the Gospel 
at that time." 

II. TO GAIN A LARGER SALARY. 

On another occasion. I received a letter from a friend 
in one of the cities, saying that their people were going 
to be destitute of a pastor, and were quite desirous of 
obtaining my labors. " JSTow, if you answer this by 
saying you will come, you may expect a call, very 
soon." I pondered this in my mind, looked OYer the 
long, hard years of labor and toil, on the mountains, 
through the valleys, and across the rivers, and it ap- 
peared to be time that I should look for a more easy 
Held of labor. Biding alone one day. I almost decided 
that, all things considered, it was my duty to accept 
the call, if given. But I had no sooner come to the 
conclusion, than a voice came as from the Throne of 
God, " With whom hast thou left these few sheep in the 
wilderness ?" I had then on my hands two or three 
little churches, that were unprovided for. " With 
whom hast thou left these few sheep in the wilder- 
ness?" I replied to myself (and perhaps audibly.) 
"Lord! I would not leave them in their present con- 
dition, for all the wealth they have in their city ; nor 
has all their influence power to draw me there." 

III. TO TURN UXIVERSALIST, 

There was another individual, with whom I was in- 
timately acquainted — an excellent neighbor, kind in 
every sense of the word; I have baptized many in a 
beautiful little stream-near his house, when his doors 
were always open to accommodate the candidates 
returning from the water; I have preached many ser- 
mons in his barn ; he was always cheerful, and ready 
to accommodate, — but, in his religious views, a Univer- 
salis!;. One day, in conversation with him, he referred 



HORNELLSVILLE— SOUTHPORT— TROY. 299 

to rny straitened circumstances, and how difficult it must 
be for me to get along with my large family. "'Now/' 
said he, " Hove to hear you preach, with some small 
exceptions. If you would only make a little change in 
your doctrine, come out on a full, free, and universal 
salvation, I can put you right into a good living, of at 
least six or eight hundred dollars a year." I replied, 
" God said, Buy the truth and sell it not." 

After having stated these facts to the deacon, he said, 
"Well, do you think you can live on four hundred dol- 
lars a year?" I answered, " Yes" — I had never had so 
large a salary, with the same hope of obtaining it, in 
my life; and that fact he knew almost as well as I did. 

The next obstacle that appeared to be in the way, 
was the difficulty in obtaining a house. " There is a 
little house," he said, " adjoining my farm, owned by 
Bro. Striker," but he would be ashamed for any 
stranger to come and visit his minister living in such 
an inconvenient place. I remarked to him, " It makes 
but very little difference to me what kind of a place I 
live in — I had just as soon live in a shanty by the way- 
side, as anywhere — if I could only say to my friends, I 
am only stopping here until such times as the church 
can build a parsonage." " That," he replied, " is what 
every church ought to have, and I think we must try 
and do it." I then answered, " If you will make the 
effort to build a parsonage, we will be contented to 
move into the house you speak off." He replied, " It 
would be very difficult to obtain a site, for people do 
not like to sell off a small patch of their farms to put a 
house upon, because there would be always more or 
less uneasiness growing out of fowls trespassing, and 
other little things, for 'tis the little things that make 
the great troubles. If you come with us, you must 
make up your mind to be on the lookout. There may 



300 sheardown's auto-biography. 

be some little place for sale. And now, if you can be 
obtained under these circumstances, I will guarantee 
that every contract on the part of the church shall be 
fulfilled, to the very letter of it." 

BECOME A SETTLED PASTOR. 

I entered into an engagement with that new interest,, 
to take the pastoral charge, and removed my wife and 
youngest son from Havanna. I never saw her more 
happy in a removal than she was when settled on the 
plank-road, in the very bosom of friends who had 
known us so many years. And I must say it was 
equally satisfactory to me, after having been tossed 
about for so many years, to find that we were safely 
moored in such a quiet harbor. We looked forward for 
years of comfort, as well as toil, and, though an in- 
firmity had got its hand upon us both, yet our motto 
remained the same, to die with our harness on, Nei- 
ther of us thought, that, in two short months, we 
should be severed from each other by the scythe of 
death, and become separated for all time. 

DEATH OF MRS. ESTHER G. SHEARDOWN. 

Mrs. Sheardown sickened about the last of June, and 
died on the 20th of July. (See Appendix.) I felt, 
when I kneeled by her bed and prayed after she had 
breathed her last, as though I was cut loose from all 
my moorings. Our life had been a checkered one; but, 
however dark and gloomy everything around might 
be, we always had sunshine in our domestic circle. I 
have said but very little in relation to my wife. One 
reason has been, it is painful to me to review the past, 
because in that I view my severe loss. Not that I am 
not blessed in my present relations, nor that my 
second companion is not everything to me, now so late 
in the afternoon of life. 



HORNELLSVILLE— SOUTHPORT— TROY. 301 

We laid our beloved one away in the place of her 
choice, (Havanna,) near by the field where she had 
spent so many years of toil and labor in her domestic 
circle, in the church, and out of the church, around the 
sick bed, and every place, by day and by night, where 
her help, or any comfort, physical or spiritual, could be 
rendered. The burying ground in which she was laid, 
was disposed of by corporation order, and her remains, 
with the greater part of the others there interred, 
have been removed to a cemetery of some thirty-five 
acres, overlooking a beautiful landscape, where the 
Seneca lake can be seen, like a broad, silver belt, for 
near one-half of its length. 

In my lonely condition, some of my children or 
grand-children were almost continually with me. One 
of my daughters let me have her own hired help to 
keep house for me, and myself and our youngest son 
were wrapped in the habiliments of mourning. After 
something like a year had passed away, I took my 
present companion, Mrs. Lorrin Alexander, widow of 
Amos E. Soper, of Pennsylvania. 

DEACONS HOWELL AND BROWN BUILD A PARSONAGE. 

After this digression we will return to the parsonage. 
I met on the road, one day, a gentleman, who said to 
me, " Elder, did you know that Mr. Cook wished to sell 
his place V I said, "No, sir/' He replied, "I under- 
stand he does." I inquired if he knew what he would 
ask for it ? He did not know, positively, but thought 
he would take six hundred dollars. It was one of the 
most beautiful building spots on all that plank road. 
I communicated the information to my good Deacon 
Howell. He remarked he would see, and ask John 
what he thought about it, This John was the junior 
deacon, the present Dea. Brown. He was not wealthy, 
26 



302 sheardown's auto-biography. 

but one of those whole-souled businessmen whose heart 
is like a globe, and as full of benevolence as the sun is 
fall of light. They talked this matter up between 
themselves, and agreed to buy the place. The first 
thought was to repair the house that was upon it, or 
build an addition, but when they came to examine the 
house, after having made the purchase, they found that 
it had been built in those days when timber grew very 
large. It was put up in bents, with posts and girders 
large enough for a barn a hundred feet long. It was 
thought best to abandon the old house entirely, and 
take it out of the way, dig a cellar, and put up a new 
house on the old site. Those two men prosecuted the 
work, paid all the contracts and bills, and when the 
last draw of the painter's brush passed up the edifice, 
all was square, ready for the pastor to take possession 
of. For this house, with its two acres of ground, 
orchard and garden, I allowed them one hundred dol- 
lars a year rent. I labored untiringly to improve the 
ground, lay out the garden anew, fix up the door yard 
for a flower garden and shrubbery, (for I always loved 
flowers,) and endeavored to make everything as desira- 
ble as possible. There was a very nice, comfortable 
barn built upon the premises, so that there was little or 
nothing lacking to make it a beautiful home. 

Those deacons held the property in their own hands. 
This sometimes was a trouble to me, because I knew 
they designed to deed it to the church, through its 
trustees. It was very evident that Dea. Howell, 
though not very aged, was failing. His dear com- 
panion — a woman in Israel, indeed, who yet survives — 
said to him, " David, you are very sick : had you not 
better make arrangements about that parsonage V 
He replied, in his weakness, " O, yes — I wish John was 
here." Just about that time, Dea. Brown walked in, 



HORNELLSVILLE— SOUTHPORT— TROY. 303 

when the dying man said, "John, I am very sick. 
Ought we not to do something about that house and 
lot?" The young deacon said, "Yes, what do you 
wish to^do, uncle .David ?"— " Why, you know I want 
to give my part to the church. Will you give yours ?" 
— "To be sure," replied the junior. A professional 
brother from the First church in Elmira was at once 
obtained, and the business was finished. Those two 
men gave to the church a property which cost them 

from sixteen to seventeen hundred dollars. 

« 

LOSS OF DAVID HOWELL— A GOOD MAN INDEED. 

Bro. Howell was momentarily nearing the eternal 
world. At times, his pains were excruciating, but we 
knew that the blessings of God were buoying him up 
under all his affliction. After his death, his companion, 
for the benefit of science, gave her consent for a post 
mortem examination. I was present, and the fact was 
demonstrated that he died with cancer in the stomach. 

So passed away from life's stage, one of the most up- 
right, devoted, Christian men. As an officer in the 
church, he was always in his place, unless sickness or 
absence from home prevented. He was indeed the 
minister's friend — the pastor's companion. Very sel- 
dom did a week pass, but he visited the pastor's house, 
inquiring if the family were well — if they needed any 
supplies — to talk about the interests of Zion, the great, 
important truths of the Gospel — then pray, and depart 
on other errands of good, or return to his avocation in 
life, or to his house to enjoy the comforts that could 
always be found around his happy board. Few infant 
churches have been blessed with such a worthy man, 
and fewer perhaps have been so suddenly deprived of 
his labors and influences. 

When the church was organized, it was expected 



304 sheardown's auto-biography. 

that Dea. Grover also would cast in his lot with us, as 
we thought he could be more useful in this new loca- 
tion. To our great regret, he concluded to retain his 
standing with the old church in Elinira. He had con- 
tributed heavily towards the erection of our house, and 
lived convenient to it. His decision taught us that we 
must not put our trust in man. 

DEACON JOHN BROWN'S BURDEN. 

Dea. Brown had always leaned upon Dea. Howell's 
wisdom and judgment in managing the affairs of Zion. 
But when the chief duties devolved upon him — often 
with fear and trembling, and with very diminutive 
views of himself — Dea. Brown bowed his neck to the 
yoke, and gave his shoulder to the burden, with a wil- 
ling heart and ready hand. I recollect hearing a minis- 
ter, while preaching before the Seneca Association, say 
that he had once in a while seen a minister indeed, but 
he had never seen a deacon. But I think I have seen 
as many deacons fill their office with credit to them- 
selves and honor to the church, as I have of ministers. 
Things went on very pleasantly. We had an excellent 
Sabbath-school, through the summer season, of which 
Deacon Brown was superintendent. I have known 
few men better calculated to superintend a school than 
he is. And I have known him from his early years, 
for some of his family were converted under my 
administration, and joined the church in Caton. 

With that young church on the Plank Eoad, I spent 
many happy days, as well as days of grief. I used to 
go up into what was called " the Woods," to Deacon 
Brown's saw-mill, and I don't know but I preached as 
good sermons in that mill as I ever preached. We had 
an out-station at a school-house, pretty much sur- 
rounded by the native forest, where everything looked 



HORNELLSVILLE—SOUTHPORT— TROY. 305 

familiar and desirable. Another station was six miles 
down the river, about two and a half miles north of 
Wellsburg. God was pleased to give us, from time to 
time, evidences that we had not labored in vain nor 
spent our strength for naught. 

A CHANGE DESIRABLE. 

The query, perhaps, may arise in the minds of some, 
Why leave such a pleasant location? And here let me 
say, that I did not leave for want of a place in the 
affections of my people, neither because I had lost my 
attachment to them. In the first place, the field itself 
was contracted. Within the distance of six miles on 
that plank road, there were five meeting-houses, which 
spoke well for the people, at least in appearance. Yet, 
after all, considering the extent of the field, some of 
the ground was very sterile. But this was not the 
chief reason why 1 thought it duty to resign my charge. 
The church appeared to be bearing a burden, finan- 
cially, that was too heavy for them. It wore upon my 
mind when I saw the desperate effort that they were 
willing to make to sustain their pastor, and especially 
the portion of it assumed by my beloved deacon. He 
was raising a family, his wife was in feeble health, his 
doctor bills and other expenses were high, and I no- 
ticed that if anything was done in a money point of 
view, the first inquiry was, "What has Dea. Brown 
done ?" He must do the first, and that was not all ; he 
must do the last also, for it appeared that he was " or- 
dained to make up all deficiencies." I looked over 
some other little churches, which might be considered 
within reach of the pastor of that church, providing 
he was in the vigor of life, where the labor might be 
divided so as to have two charges, and he might be 
able, under God, to keep up both interests; and thus, 



306 sheardown's auto-biography. 

two churches might comfortably sustain a pastor. 
This determined my mind relative to making a change. 
I never assigned the dear brethren all my reasons for 
declining to serve them longer, because I feared lest, 
peradventure, Dea. Brown might feel himself aggrieved, 
and, rather than I should resign, he would not only do 
what he had done, but perhaps more than his means 
would justify — for, if he had but one dollar, and he 
thought his pastor needed that — he would give it as 
freely as he ever breathed the air of heaven. 

EXCHANGE FIELDS WITH ELDER THOMAS MITCHELL. 

I had learned that JBro. Mitchell, of Troy, Bradford 
county, Pennsylvania, was about to resign his charge, 
and desired to preach half his time in Columbia and 
Wells, and the other half with some other church that 
he could conveniently reach. I talked the thing up 
with my brethren, advised them to look at it and enter 
into an arrangement, (if it should appear to suit all 
around,) with Bro. Mitchell. I was considerably ac- 
quainted with him, and from the first esteemed him 
very much as a minister of Jesus Christ and a brother 
beloved in the Lord. They entered into negotiations 
with him, which resulted in his engaging to labor with 
them one-half of the time. This was a great relief to 
my mind. I feared their being left entirely desti- 
tute, lest they should become discouraged and should 
lose the vivacity and willingness to labor for God that 
they had manifested from their earliest existence as a 
church. Their ranks were liable to be thinned by 
removal and death, and they needed a pastor with a 
sympathizing heart, who could cheer and encourage 
them in the divine life. Bro. Mitchell removed into 
their parsonage, and commenced his labors. They 
were much united in him. Perhaps, I was acquainted 



HORNELLSVILLE— SOTTTHPORT— TROY. 307 

with their views as much or more than any other 
individual. And all whom I ever heard speak on the 
subject, felt as though God in his providence had sent 
But he undertook to serve a third church, also, which 
them the one best adapted to their circumstances, 
proved too much for his strength, and he felt com- 
pelled to vacate that field. He jlow labors with the 
church in Springfield, Bradford county. 

MY REMOVAL TO TROY. 

The church in Troy were thus destitute of a pastor. 
I had made some acquaintance with them, while aiding 
Bro. Mitchell, two short terms, in extra religious efforts, 
I received a call to take the charge of that church. I 
accepted their invitation, and it was literally a change 
of pulpits and people between Bro. Mitchell and my- 
self. I thought I knew something of the wants of the 
church, and inasmuch as it was getting late in life 
with me, I might there spend (God willing) a few more 
years in endeavoring to build up the waste places of 
Zion. 

In October, 1860, the dear brethren sent over their 
teams, and moved us to this place, where we now are. 
Our advent into Troy was marked by one peculiarity, 
which was calculated to try our faith. We were suc- 
cessful in obtaining the house we now live in, (the 
property of Judge Wilber,) with the pledge that, if it 
suited us, we could have it as long as we wanted it. 
Though too far a distance from our house of worship 
to be really convenient, yet it has answered a very 
good purpose. One of my brethren's house was next 
door to my own, on the bank of a branch of Sugar 
Creek. I had anticipated taking much comfort, for I 
thought I could run in at any time, ask counsel, ex- 
change thoughts, lay plans for future usefulness, &c. 



308 sheardown's auto-biography. 

disastrous overflow of sugar creek. 

But God's ways were not our ways. We had been 
about a week in our new domicil, and just got the 
things stowed away, our winter's supply of vegetables 
in the cellar, and it began to look very much like 
" living." The brother and myself went down to East 
Troy, something over three miles. The day was re- 
markably rainy. On our return, in the edge of the 
evening, I asked the brother (Andrus Case) if he 
thought that the water would not be too high for us to 
pass through the Pond Eoad ? He smiled and said, 
li O no, sir." Still, my mind was pretty well impressed 
that the creek must be very high, for I had considera- 
ble experience among the mountain streams of Penn- 
sylvania, in Potter and Tioga counties. However, 
there was nothing to obstruct our way, and we arrived 
safe at home. Seeing the creek was rising fearfully 
fast, I went in and told Bro. Case it was getting rather 
wild. He replied, " There is no danger — the water 
wont hurt anything," and (if I am correct) he was so 
composed that he retired to bed pretty early in the 
evening. I did not feel like sleeping, but, watching 
the stream, found it was breaking over the bank by 
the corner of my barn, and assuming a very threaten- 
ing aspect. The wrecks of bridges, buildings, and so 
on, began to come down, quite rapidly — the night, 
impervious darkness — my garden, under water some 
two feet — my cellar, full. Yery soon, the kitchen part 
of Bro. Case's house went down stream. That began 
to stir my feelings. Next, his dining room sailed away, 
(Those two parts appear to have been added after the 
main body of the house was built.) People were out 
with their lanterns, wading in the water in every di- 
rection except near the stream. They all felt confi- 
dent that the water had done its last work as it 



H0RNELL8VILLE— S0UTHP0RT— TROY. 309 

regarded Bro. Case, and that the main body of the 
house was so permanently fixed that it could not go off. 
However, such was the amount of drift-wood lodging 
against the dam, that at length, as with one fell swoop, 
the flood broke through, carried away the bulk-head 
on our side of the stream, swept his beautiful dwelling, 
with all its contents, into the surging mass, and — as 
though it was decreed to make a finishing blow at all 
he had on the banks of the creek — his barn, well stored 
with winter supplies on a lot he owned on the other 
side of the stream, a little below, was taken bodily 
with all its contents, and much of the lot itself was 
washed away. So the Lord in his providence took 
from our beloved brother, as with a stroke, the greater 
part of his hard earnings. It was a heavy blow. We 
felt intensely for him. But God has been pleased to 
abundantly bless him, and we think he may say with 
Job, that he has now more after the affliction, than he 
had at the beginning. 

OTJR VILLAGE— STIRRING BUSINESS QUALITIES. 

Having survived the flood, I was* next ready to look 
out upon the land that I was designing to labor in. 
And first I would say, in relation to Troy itself, that I 
was as much disappointed, in its business capacity, as I 
was in the appearance of New Town, to which I have 
referred. In all the villages in which I have been, I 
think I never saw one, of the same population, carry- 
ing on the same amount of business that is done in 
Troy. There is nothing between Elmira on the North 
and Williamsport on the South, and I knew of nothing 
East or West within at least twenty miles, that can be 
called a business town like it. It is to me always 
cheering to see active men, with their hands full of 
employment. 



310 sheardown's auto-biography. 

I recollect passing through here, thirty-five or more 
years since, in company with P. D. Gillette. We had 
a short preach, ir> a little school-house, to a small con- 
gregation, but — so great are the changes and improve- 
ments — I see no landmark by which I can determine 
where it was that I first labored, in this region. We 
passed on to the ever-hospitable abode of that large- 
hearted, beloved brother, the late Dea. Jesse Edsall, of 
Columbia, (Columbia and Wells church.) 

DIGRESSION— THE MILLPORT, AND THE LINDLEY AND LAW- 
RENCEVILLE CHURCHES. 

Before commencing my experience with the Troy 
church, I am wondering what has become of the church 
in Millport, and also that at Lindley and Lawrence- 
ville! They used to have their place with the churches 
composing the Chemung Eiver Association, but of late 
years we do not see them. Both have been subject to 
fainting away, every once in a while, but I have never 
heard that either of them had entirely given up the 
ghost. 

For some time, I have doubted the ability of the 
brethren in Millport, to retain their visibility. Their 
location is not the best. Yet I have hoped that the 
interest in that place might live, providing the strong 
and wealthy church at the Horse-Heads would throw 
their arm around it, so that they might remain as a 
branch church if no more. 

But I see no reason why the Lindley and Lawrence- 
ville church should be in its present condition. Its 
location is good, with a community from which should 
be gathered a Baptist church of some strength. <t 
was organized in 1841. I well remember its recogni- 
tion, when our venerable father, Alfred Bennett, 
preached from that memorable text, " The Church of 
the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth." 



HORNELLSVILLE— SOUTHPORT— TRO Y. 31 1 

They appeared to commence under favorable auspices 
— have had several pastors — and for some years kept 
up their meetings regularly. In relation to them, (as 
also to several other small churches on the southern 
tier of towns in New York, and the northern tier in 
Pennsylvania,) I have thought that the great failing 
has been the want of adaptation in their pastors to the 
work on which they have entered. They may all have 
been good men. Bat it demands peculiar talents for 
gathering churches. And to build up under such cir- 
cumstances, requires missionary habits of life, unshaken 
confidence in God, indomitable perseverance, and good 
common sense. 

LABOR ON, AND CONFIDE IN THE GREAT JEHOVAH. 

Moreover, I have often feared that many pastors 
cripple their own energy by doubting and fearing lest 
peradventure they may not be sustained. I know no 
other way but for a preacher to do his full duty and 
trust in God. I may be permitted to testify on this 
subject, because, in all the ministerial labor that I have 
done, and the churches which under God I have been 
enabled to build up, I never had anything from a con- 
vention or missionary fund, save in Jefferson and Hor- 
nellsville. And we can erect our Ebenezer to-day and 
say, Hitherto hath the Lord helped us ! 

And now a few words in relation to the church 
over which God has permitted me to preside for four 
years past. First I would say, I have not accomplished 
all that I hoped to do, but I can truly add that I have 
done what I could. I have not kept back anything 
that I thought was for the glory of God and the best 
interests of Zion. I have tried to give my hearers the 
cream of my long experience and observation. I have 
thought as intensely, perhaps, as I have ever done, to 



312 sheardown's auto-biography. 

bring forth things both new and old. In sickness and 
in health, I have received from them nothing but kind- 
ness and attention. I have some as choice brethren 
and sisters as can be found anywhere. They have my 
affections — they live in my heart and in my prayers. 

THE GREAT DEFICIENCY AMONG US, AS WELL AS AMONG 

OTHERS. 

But, as a church, we are not what we wish we were. 
Perhaps the principal lack is that of more ardent 
piety — more love and affection for each other — more 
the appearance of a unity of brotherhood, as one com- 
mon family. Not that I am disappointed in coming 
here. Many years ago, I learned that the great want 
of the church generally, in these latter days, is a strict 
discipline, and more thorough teaching in the doctrines 
of the Gospel of Christ. We need to master the great 
fundamental truths of religion — vivid perceptions of the 
deep things of God, as revealed unto us in the New 
Testament — to see more clearly the necessity of divine 
sovereignty and human agency going hand in hand — 
with a good understanding of our peculiar views as 
Baptists — carrying out in our lives the Gospel we pro- 
fess — and walking up to our covenant obligations with 
God and one another. No doubt we are often weak 
when we might be strong, were we better acquainted 
with God's claims upon us. And we can only attain to 
this by a growing knowledge of the will of God con- 
cerning us, as revealed in the volume of divine inspi- 
ration. 

LOCAL HISTORY. 

For the early annals of the Troy Baptist church, I 
am indebted to its late pastor, and am grateful for the 
privilege of embodying it in this work — [see Appendix.] 



HORNELLSVILLE—SOUTHPORT— TROY. 313 

THE BIBLE TOO MUCH OVERLOOKED. 

It appears to me that there is among the body 
of Christians a fearful lack in this one thing — we 
know by far too little of the Bible One great cause of 
this, is because we read almost everything but that 
"Book of Books." We hear in every church, in 
prayer circles, in conference meetings, in religious con- 
versations, but very few quotations from the sacred 
Word — and many professed quotations from the Bible 
are made up "from some other book, or something we 
have heard or formed in our own minds, and taken it 
for granted that the Bible says so ! 

A PREACHER SADLY AT FAULT. 

When I hear such mis-quotations ; it reminds me of a 
certain Baptist minister, who, when he arrived at the 
place of his appointment, (which was in a school-house) 
found that he had left his pocket Bible at home, and 
there was no Bible present. He said, very confiden- 
tially, "It makes no difference, friends : I shan't take a 
text that you won't find between the lids of the Bible. 
It is certainly there, though I can not give you the 
chapter and verse. Now my text is, ' Stripped for the 
race and harnessed for the battle/ ;? After the services 
were over, a Presbyterian deacon said to him, " Elder 
D., your sermon did very well. I have no fault to find 
with it. But your text is not in the Bible." The 
minister replied, rather short, "Yes, sir, it is in the 
Bible." — "Well, my brother," replied the deacon, "if 
you will find it, come to me, put your finger upon it, 
and let me read it, I will give you my horse and buggy 
for the information." The minister searched diligently, 
by the help of his Concordance, but could find no 
" Stripped for the race and harnessed for the Battle." 
The deacon saw him some time after, and said, " Why 
27 



314 sheardown's auto-biography. 

didn't you come for my horse and buggy?" — "Why," 
he confessed, " I could, not find the text." — " Do you 
know the reason, sir?"— - ( - I suppose." replied the min- 
ister, "it is not there." There was a preacher who 
was too little acquainted with his Bible, and here was a 
deacon, trembling upon the borders of the grave, with 
his mind so stored with God's Word that he knew 
assuredly the words the preacher used for his text were 
not in that sacred volume. 

And here is the great difficulty with us at the pre- 
sent day. We do not read and treasure up in our 
hearts and in our memories, as our fathers did, the 
blessed promises of God's Word, the glorious truths of 
divine revelation. ; that we would make a simulta- 
neous start as Christians; and in this respect return to 
the good old paths of those who have gone before us ! 

GRATEFUL TO CHRISTIAN FRIENDS AND NEIGHBORS. 

I feel happy in my relation with my brethren here. 
I have always been conscious that the churches here 
had to bear more with me, than I had to bear with 
them ; and the only difference is, that the members 
have to bear with the failings of one. while the pastor 
has to bear with the failings of many. 

And I am very much indebted to this community. 1 
have never found more friends, outside of my church, 
than I have found in Troy. As far as I am concerned, 
I do not think their equals can be found — unconverted 
people, and people of other denominations, give decided 
evidence that their friendship is of a genuine cast. 

Tou have stood by me, Christian friends and fellow- 
citizens ! in sickness in my family, and in death also. 
When my dear son died among you. so soon after his 
return from the army — on the 12th of January, 1864, 
(his 25th birthday,) — you had tears to mingle with my 



HORNELLSVILLE— SOUTHPORT— TROY. 315 

own ; you were ready with every act of kindness that 
human sympathy could prompt. And when— in the 
June following— my own breath was quivering upon 
my lips, and pulsation had so far ceased that it went 
abroad, (even to the Association, and to the public 
press,) that I was really dead, brethren, sisters, friends 
and neighbors never ceased in their kind administra- 
tions, by day or by night. 



APPENDIX, 



ANSWERS TO INQUIRIES. 

The foregoing is the continuous narrative of Bro. 
Sheardown, taken as described on page 12. In answer 
to points suggested, he has made the following addi- 
tional statements : 

Sow many believers have you baptized? — " Something 
over 1,400." It will be remembered that for eight 
years in England, and some time in America, he 
preached without ordination ; and in protracted meet- 
ings, and on some missionary fields, the pastors gene- 
rally attended to that ordinance. 

Sow many sermons have you preached? — "I think, 
12,000 sermons delivered by me during my ministry, 
would be quite a low estimate, and should not be sur- 
prised, if the exact number could be ascertained, if 
there were some thousands more. Between 1830 and 
1836, while missionating, my sermons averaged nine a 
week — 468 a year. In protracted meetings, I often 
preached three times a day for weeks in succession. 
In Penn Tan, during one meeting, I preached 79 ser- 
mons, (from two to three per day,) there being but one 
sermon, by another brother, while I was preaching 



318 sheakdown's auto-biography. 

those 79 — then, becoming somewhat exhausted, others 
preached alternately with me/' As his public efforts 
cover half a century of time, and thirty years were 
most fruitful in varied labors, we should presume he 
may have made 20,000 religious addresses. 

How many different meeting-houses, taverns, school and 
private houses, mills, &c, have you preached in? — "I 
could not undertake to say." 

How many churches have you been pastor of? — " I was 
active in originating seven churches, and in resusci- 
tating several others, of most of which I was regarded 
as pastor, for a longer or shorter period. But, except- 
ing Troy, (and perhaps Southport,) I never settled as 
pastor over a church formed by others." 



APPENDIX. . 319 



DATA IN THE LIFE. 

1791 — Born, near Great Grimsby, Lincolnshire, Eng- 
land. 
1805 — Entered upon mercantile apprenticeship, aged 14. 
1809 — Eemoved to London, aged 17. 
1812— Baptized in Hull, (Yorkshire,) aged 21. 
1813 — Commenced public religious efforts. 
1814 — Married Miss Esther Grassam. 
1815 — Eeceived formal liberty to Itinerate. 
1818 — Eemoved to Pontefract — Distress in England. 
1820 — Spring. ' Visited France and Holland. 

" Fall. Settled in America, at Covert, Seneca 
county, N. Y. 
1821 — May. My family reached me. 
1822 — Attended the first Seneca Association. 
1824 — United with the Covert Baptist Church. 
1826 — Settled in the woods of Catlin, Chemung county. 
1827 — Gathered a Baptist Conference. 
1828 — Organized Catlin Baptist Church — was Licensed. 
1829 — Ordained t@ the work of the Gospel ministry. 
1830— Commenced Mission work in Pennsylvania. 
1832— Caton Church formed (in " No. One/') 
1834 — Ee-organized the present church in Eeading. 
1844 — Eemoved to Eeading as the pastor. 
1848 — Engaged in new interest at Jefferson ( Watkins.) 
1852 — Engaged in new interest at Hornellsville. 
1854 — May. Eemoved to the Plank Eoad in Southport. 

" July, Death of Mrs. Esther G. Sheardown. 
1855 — Married Mrs. Lorrln A. Soper. 
1860 — Pastor at Troy, Bradford county, Pa. 



320 siieardown's auto-biography. 

ORDINATION SERVICES. 

[From page 17 of the Catlin (now Catlin & Dix) 
Church Book — then kept by A. C. Mallory, Clerk — wc 
extract the following account of the proceedings of a 
Council held on the 11th of February, 1829.] 

PASTOR ORDAINED. 

By request of the Baptist church in Catlin, a council 
convened in the log-house of Anthony Pierce, consist- 
ing of the following delegates from sister churches : 

First Ithaca — Eld. John Sears, Bro. H. Wilson. 

First Covert — Dea. Lewis Porter, D. Wite. 

First Hector— Eld. J. Reynolds, S. Dolph. 

First Lodi— Eld. J. Fisk. 

First Elmira — S. Moore, Dea. J. Carpenter. 

The council organized by appointing Elder John 
Sears, Moderator, and J. Fisk, Clerk. After which 
the church presented Bro. Thomas S. Sheardown, for 
examination, relative to ordination. The council, after 
mature deliberation, unanimously 

Resolved, That we are satisfied with the Christian 
experience of the candidate, his call to the ministry, 
and view of Christian doctrine and practice. 

Resolved, That we proceed to'"the ordination of Bro. 
Thomas S. Sheardown. 

Resolved, That Eld. Sears preach on the occasion. 

Resolved, That Eld. Reynolds make the ordaining 
prayer, and lay on hands with Elders Sears and Fisk. 

Resolved, That Eld. Reynolds give the charge. 

Resolved, That Eld. Fisk give the right hand of fel- 
lowship. 

Resolved, That Eld. Sears address the church and 
society. 

The Benediction by the candidate. 



APPENDIX. 321 

/ 

TRIBUTE TO MRS. ESTHER G. SHEABDOWN. 



BY A LADY TTHO KNEW HER INTIMATELY. 



I rejoice to learn that God has spared the life of our 
revered father Sheardown, until he has completed the 
history of those labors which were so eminently suc- 
cessful in the extension of the Redeemer's kingdom. I 
hail its publication as a coveted heritage, which we 
shall delight to transmit to our children. 

But I remember, while I think of those untiring la- 
bors and sacrifices, of one who shared them all for 
many long years — not, indeed, before the public gaze, 
but, in the seclusion of her own quiet home, enduring 
hardships and bearing burdens, which must otherwise 
have rested upon him, thereby preventing him from 
engaging in those labors. I feel that, as David of old 
required the spoil of battle to be divided with those 
who stayed by the stuff, making it a statute and an 
ordinance for Israel unto this day, so some honor is 
due to her memory for those unostentatious labors. 

It is impossible for us, at this day, to have an ade- 
quate conception of the privations endured by the early 
settlers of our country; even when most favorably situ- 
ated. But when we think of her living in a log house 
in the wilderness, often with none but her little chil- 
dren around her — feeding the cattle with her own 
hands, because no child was old enough to do it — in 
case of sickness, doctoring and nursing and watching 
the children- — yea, and in one instance, when sudden 
illness came upon one of them, and she expected it 
must die before the morning, not daring to leave it, 
and, none of the others being old enough to go far for 
assistance in the darkness, preparing to lay out that 



322 . SHEARDOWN S AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 

little one with its own mother's fingers — then we have 
a faint conception of some of the trials, which she 
cheerfully endured, that her companion might break 
the bread of life to the famishing. 

One point deserves particular notice. Let her sor- 
rows and privations in his absence be what they might, 
they were kept from him as much as possible, so that 
his mind should not be over-burdened with care. His 
return was always hailed with joy, by the whole family. 
But, much as she enjoyed his society, and necessary as 
might be his presence and aid to her comfort, she ever 
bade him go when those earnest Macedonian calls came 
— as they so often did — and followed him with inces- 
sant prayers for the blessing of God upon his labors. 

For many years, his salary or compensation for 
preaching, was very small, rendering it necessary for 
her to use all the economy and ingenuity which- she 
possessed to meet the wants of an increasing family. 
She could remember when it was different with her : 
and doubtless there sometimes arose before her vision 
the scene of that bridal morning, when her husband 
conducted her to her new home, furnished, from garret 
to cellar, with everything essential to comfort, and 
where the wedding breakfast awaited her, prepared by 
her own servants. She could recall, too, succeeding 
days of prosperity. But, if the recollection of those 
by-gone days gave a keener edge to the privations she 
was enduring for Christ's sake, it was borne without 
repining. I do not believe a member of the church 
ever heard her boast of what she once possessed, or 
murmur on account of present privations. Patiently 
she strove to discharge every duty. Her family were 
always comfortably clad, appearing in the house of God 
neat and tidy in their apparel. 

While there were none of the family old enough to 



APPENDIX. 323 

take charge of the rest, she was prevented from shar- 
ing her husband's labors abroad. But the church at 
home always enjoyed her presence and her counsels, in 
all its meetings, when it was possible for her to be 
there; and although we were sad because our loved 
pastor was absent, yet we were cheered by her exhor- 
tations and faithfulness in the service of Christ. The 
younger members of the church where she so long 
hVed, looked up to her as to a mother in Israel, and 
many are the tender recollections of her loving kind- 
ness and anxious solicitude for their spiritual welfare, 
which some of them still cherish. She also strove to 
lead her own family in the narrow way, gathering 
them around the family altar in his absence, and com- 
mending them to a covenant-keeping God. As they 
grew in years, they shewed their affection for her by 
relieving her, as much as possible, from the burdens 
she must otherwise have borne — at times, taking the 
whole charge of the family, that she might accompany 
him in his labors of love, (a privilege which she much 
enjoyed, and well improved.) In the later years of 
her life, she had less of earthly care, and her religious 
privileges were greater, until finally she sunk to rest, 
beloved by all who knew her. Truly it may be said of 
her, " The memory of the just is blessed/' 

J. E. H. 



324 sheardown's auto-biography. 

FROM EEV. BENJ. R. SWICK. 

Adams' Basin, N. Y., June 19, 1865. 

Rev. Th. S. Shear 'down , Troy, Pa. 

My Dear Brother — I have been thinking of you 
this morning, and concluded to write to you of the 
days that^are past. 

On the 2d of January, 1831, I was buried in baptism, 
and, as I trust, came forth from that grave to walk in 
newness of life. From the first, 1 was impressed with 
the duty of preaching the Gospel, but was anxiously 
inquiring how one so unlearned, and so poor in the 
things of this world, as I was, could ever be put into 
the ministry, to proclaim the unsearchable riches of 
Christ. In the providence of God, you came to Wayne, 
Steuben county, and preached, in a school-house near 
the outlet of the Little Lake. You employed as a text, 
the words of our Redeemer, as recorded in Isaiah, 50th 
Chapter 4th Yerse : "The Lord God hath given me 
the tongue of the learned, that I should know how to 
speak a word in season to him that is weary ." The 
earnestness of your manner in pointing out the wants 
of " the weary," and the knowledge of him to whom 
"the tongue of the learned" had been given, made an 
impression upon my mind that has never wholly passed 
away. Then and tnere was firmly fixed in my heart 
the necessity of presenting important truths with holy 
zeal. From that time until I began, in much feeble- 
ness, to preach the Gospel, there was an almost hourly 
recurrence of my mind to the doctrine deduced from 
that beautiful verse, and to the manner of its enforce- 
ment. Although I have never used that particular 
text for sermonizing, yet, for more than thirty years, I 
have " kept in memory what you preached to me," 
and, as I hope, " believe not in vain." 



APPENDIX. 325 

If time and space would allow, 1 should take pleasure 
in referring to your first field of labor, in Catlin. I 
once tried to preach to your people, when we, accom- 
panied by a number of brethren, retired to a log house, 
in that then new country. We spent the first hours of 
the night in telling what the Lord had done for our 
souls, and then laid our weary bodies down upon the 
floor, to rest for a few hours, preparatory to another 
day of tail and night of preaching — for it was a time of 
the outpouring of the Spirit in that place.. I should 
like to refer at length to the time when " Old School- 
ism" had well nigh swallowed up the church of which 
I was pastor, in Hector. God sent you to my aid, and 
made you his instrument as a deliverer. 

As you are nearer your home to-day, and as I hope to 
meet you again when we both have passed our Jordan, 
may I not ask you to pray for me that my faith fail 
not ? And may the God of all grace strengthen your 
heart, and, after you have suffered all his will, perfect 
and settle you in his heavenly kingdom ! ' Love to all. 
Truly yours, 

B. E. Swick. 



326 sheardown's auto-biography. 

SKETCHES OF SERMONS. 

The following outlines of discourses were taken down, 
nearly thirty years ago, by a brother, who says in rela- 
tion to them, " These sketches may convey some idea 
of Eld. Sheardown's mode of treating a text, but I 
never knew him to take any written plan into the 
pulpit, or use one on any occasion. I do not believe he 
ever wrote one. He was among the most difficult of 
men to follow after, to make a report. I have many 
times taken pencil and paper, at the commencement of 
his sermon, and, after getting down perhaps two or 
three ideas, would become perfectly oblivious to ail 
thoughts of writing, and find myself, at or near the 
close of the service, with mouth half open, and tears 
and sweat running profusely. 



Text — Isaiah 50, 11 : " Behold, all ye that kindle a 
fire, that compass yourselves about with sparks: walk 
in the light of your fire, jind in the sparks that ye have 
kindled. This shall ye have of mine hand, ye shall lie 
down in_ sorrow." 

Introduction. — The Christian has the promise of 
heaven and happiness — but these are not for the 
sinner. 

The word of God is compared to fire, and its effects 
to a furnace. Those characters kindle a fire of their 
own — one which God has not kindled. But their fire 
has neither light nor heat. It is counterfeit, and coun- 
terfeiters grow more skilful. Hence, ungodly men all 
have some creed. There are about seventeen hundred 
different systems of religious belief. We notice, 

I. Some of the fires which men kindle. 

1st. To blunt conscience, some kindle the fire of 
Atheism. 2d. Others, for the same purpose, deny 



APPENDIX. 327 

such parts of the Bible as they cannot comprehend- 
yet they cannot tell which part is revealed, and which 
is not. 3d. Others deny the immortality of the soul. 
4th. Some embrace Universalism. 5th. Some trust in 
their morality. 6th. Others expect to reach heaven 
because their pious parents had them sprinkled in in- 
fancy. 7th. Some trust in church membership, like 
Nicodemus, the High Churchman. But Jesus said, 
" Ye must be born again. " Members, of other churches 
satisfy themselves with the mere forms of religion. 
They enlist, but do not fight. 8th. Some try to live 
religion alone — make no profession, &c. 

II. The consequences of so doing. 
. "Ye shall lie down in sorrow.'' This term, "lie 
down/' ha3 reference to the end of a journey. O, the 
sorrow of that soul that has expected heaven, and lies 
down in hell ! " They shall have it at God's hand" — 
no escape. Be not deceived ! ! 

Text — Zechariah 3, 9 : " Upon one stone shall be 
seven eyes: behold, I will engrave the graving thereof, 
saith the Lord of hosts, and I will remove the iniquity 
of that land in one day." 

Introduction. — Jesus Christ is often spoken of under 
the figure of a stone. " Behold I lay in Zion for a foun- 
dation, a stone, a tried stone, a precious corner stone." 
Notice, that the eyes are not in the stone, but looking 
" upon" it. 

1st. The eye of God was upon Christ, for the fulfil- 
ment of the covenent between them. 2d. The eye of 
divine Justice. 3d. Angels were looking ministers, &c. 
4th. The eyes of wicked men — they recoiled, mocked, 
whipped, &c. 5th. Devils looked. 6th. Saints looked. 
7th. The eye of Mercy was upon him. 

" I will engrave," &c. Anciently, the corner stone 



328 sheardown's auto-biography. 

had the initials of the architect engraved upon it. So 
Christ — and he showed the engraving when he said to 
Thomas, " Eeach hither thy finger," &c. " He hath 
upon his vesture and upon his thigh a name written. " 

" Eemove the iniquity," &c. u Christ has become the 
end of the law for righteousness to every one that be- 
lieveth." -"By his stripes we are healed." a ]STow no 
condemnation," &c. Christ has " spoiled death," &c. — 
He has dragged death and hell at his chariot wheels — 
when he rose, a mighty Conquerer, &c. 



His manner during pulpit ministrations was peculiar 
to himself, and no attempt at imitation could be made 
without spoiling the picture. Before service, he would 
walk the aisles, singing, and shaking hands with each 
one who came in. In prayer, he left the impression 
upon his hearers that he walked and talked with God. 
In reading hymns, and preaching, he gestured much. 
After reading his text, he usually laid the Bible upon 
the seat behind him, and, as he warmed in the work, 
would sometimes, lay off his coat, then his cravat and 
collar, and, for about an hour, would pour forth, in 
a manner indescribably attractive and impressive, 
thoughts that were a " wonder to many." 

A. C. M. 



APPENDIX. 329 

A FUGITIVE EPISTLE. 

[At the time of Bro. Sheardown's removal to South- 
port, his goods were sent to him from Havanna, but — 
very unfortunately — one box, containing his choicest 
private papers, &c, became mislaid, and he has since 
had no tidings from it. The loss to him, in preparing 
the sketch of his long and checkered life, was great, 
but has been very well supplied by his most remarkable 
memory of minute particulars as well as prominent 
events. There happens, however, to have been pre- 
served in the family, one letter, to the wife of his youth, 
which we venture here to insert, as a specimen of his 
yearnings for the endearments of home, even while his 
whole heart was engaged in carrying out the spirit of 
Paul's exhortation to Timothy : " Watch then in all 
things ; endure afflictions ; do the work of an evange- 
list ; make full proof of thy ministry/'] 

Waltvorth, January 10, 1843. 

My Dear Esther, — Having a few moments to spare, 
I have commenced another epistle to you, hoping you 
received my last in season. When we cannot see each 
other, it is good to converse in black and white, for 
thoughts on paper are better than none at all. Through 
.the mercy of God, my health is good as usual. " The 
Lord is my portion, I shall not want." The field is a 
hard one, but God has done a good work here, and I 
hope will do more. I shall not finish this, until I sum 
up in this place. May the Lord bless you, my sister — 
good night ! 

Wednesday Evening. — Another day is past, and I am 
seated in my room, thinking about you and the dear 
children. When I think of home, in a moment I seem 
to be there. But, alas ! I will say no more about it, or 
you will think I am homesick. You have always in- 
dulged me in my childish notions, and if I live to get 
home I expect you will still have to bear with me. 
Through mercy, my health is very good. Had a visit, 



330 sheardown's auto-biography. 

to-day, from Bro. Griswold, the pastor with whom I 
hold my next meeting. He is a good soul, and has a 
precious wife. I think I shall have a good home, and 
this I know will be pleasing to you. I am as happy 
as circumstances will permit. My love to the children. 
Yours, my dear sister, in a precious Saviour — good 
night ! , 

Thursday Evening. — We have had a good meeting. 
I have labored hard, but my health holds out well. I 
have got two fine new flannel shirts, which you know 
I stood in want of, and how many more clothes I shall 
have to get before I come home I cannot tell, but you 
can trust me not to get anything but what I really 
want. What adds to the pleasure of the evening, is 
your letter, which came safe to hand just as the meet- 
ing was out. The consolation it afforded, almost over- 
powered me, for I had been thinking, last night, 
whether you would answer my letter or not. Nothing 
could have been more seasonable to me. Do not ne- 
glect sending to the office, as I may write often. I 
would say something more, but I remember you 
showed my letter to the girls, so you must guess for 
yourself. Now, my dear sister, you know I love you. 
Good night, &c. 

Friday Evening. — The day and the night are both 
alike unto the Lord. My health is yet good, but I find 
my sheet is filling up, and I have said nothing about 
Bro. French and wife, who made their appearance in 
our meeting. The snow was going so fast they had to 
go home, but I visited with them about all night, and a 
good visit it was. 

I have found a better pen, so I thought I would write 
a little more this evening, for to-morrow night 1 expect 
to be very tired. Covenant meeting at one o'clock. It 
will be hard work to get the converts out, for there are 
few members in the church that have any musing 
qualifications. Tell John, if he is a faithful boy, he 
will have a suit of clothes for his name. I may go and 
spend a week with Bro. French before I come home. 
That, you will perhaps think, is too bad — to visit any 
one before I visit you. But I think you made me pr 



APPENDIX. 331 

mise to do so: if got, I know you will forgive me, for 
you are aware that I never lay out many nights on my 
way home. 

I am thinking about old John Bunyan'«s " Grace 
Abounding to the Chief of Sinners/' That is the foun- 
dation of my hope. 

low, my dear sister, what other pledge can I give 
you of my heart being yours, than you have had for 
nearly thirty years ? My love to the dear children and 
converts — good night ! 

Saturday Evening. — Have had a good day — the Lord 
be praised — four were received by letter, and twenty- 
one by experience, and 1 expect a few more in the 
morning. I hope the Lord will be in our midst. I 
hope you will have a good day in Catlin. I know not 
what to say about the business that is to take place on 
the 25th inst., only that I cannot be there. I feel for 
you, my dear Esther, but that will not relieve you. 
May the Lord support you ! I hope nothing will take 
place to injure the cause of Christ. You must give my 
love to the children : keep them as comfortable as you 
can, and dispose of everything to the best advantage. 
Let the girls manage, and you keep as still as you can. 
Don't let me come home and find you, as I did the last 
time, .all worn out: if I do, it will almost kill me. 
Good night, my dear sister — may the Lord bless you ! 

Sunday Evening. — This must finish. Have had a 
good day — twenty- three strong candidates were bap- 
tized, most of whom came out of the water rejoicing 
in the Lord. Bro. Bennett did up the business about 
right. I open to-morrow evening, if God will, at 
Marion. Expect to have a visit from Eld. Church, of 
Eochester, next Thursday. Tell Samuel to take good 
care of the stock. If you get tired of paying postage, 
you must say so. My love to the converts, and breth- 
ren and sisters. I am, dear Esther, 

Your affectionate husband, 

T. S. Sheardown. 



332 sheardown' s auto -biography. 

TO HIS CHILDKEN. 

[One of the daughters of Bro. Sheardown, has fur- 
nished a few letters from the father, while evangelizing, 
from which we make characteristic extracts:] 

January 31st. — Perhaps this is the most wicked 
place I ever saw. It contains about 2,000 inhabitants. 
The church was very low, and everything seemed 
against us, yet the blessed Lord has, in great kindness, 
come down to His people. Seven were baptized yes- 
terday, and three have told their experience to-day. 
Our house was flooded to overflowing. May the Lord 
pour down' His Spirit upon this community, and save, 
from the wrath to come, a multitude of souls! How 
much we need faith and unshaken confidence in God! 
I expect to h see a great display of redeeming grace in 
this benighted region, and the Lord of hosts in his war 
chariot of salvation riding through in great power and 
majesty, destroying the works of Satan. — February 
1st. " The Lord (said David) is on my right hand: I 
shall not be greatly moved." My health is as usual — 
my lungs somewhat torpid. The pastor and his wife 
are Holy Ghost Christians — first-best workers — may 
the Lord make them a great blessing to this place ! 
Everybody comes to meeting. We are every day put- 
ting on more team : the Gospel plow is in to the beam, 
and if under God we can put on strength to take her 
through, shall cut a large and deep furrow. Holy 
Spirit, come ! Tou must excuse a short letter, as I am 
in great haste. I shall write to mother this week. 
My love to all the dear friends. Tell — — I am yet 
praying for her — she must see well to her soul. I am, 
dear children, 

Your affectionate father, 

Thos. S. Sheardown. 



APPENDIX. 333 

April 14th. — According to promise, I drop you a 
line to say that I arrived safe in this place, up to the 
eyes in mud. Bat the situation of the roads was noth- 
ing compared with the situation of the church, which 
is split up and divided, so that, out of one hundred 
members, often, not more than five brethren attend the 
meetings. There are large congregations of sinners in 
the evenings, and some are under conviction, but there 
is little strength in Zion. There are more unconverted 
people in the place than I ever saw for the number of 
inhabitants, and if we can get the church in its place, I 
shall expect a mighty revival, but at this time all is 
dark. — April 16th. Yesterday was something of a 
good day. " Bight or ten members were out ; the rest 
were strangers, and people of other denominations. 
Evening, a large congregation; one soul converted, and 
some deeply convicted. " Lord, send prosperity." If 
there is a breach made in the walls of infidelity, I 
shall expect to see a mighty breaking down. Visited 
a Deist yesterday, and asked the privilege to pray. 
He said he would not say that I should not pray in his 
house : I might gray for myself, but not for him. So I 
bowed down and prayed for myself and just such a 
man as he is. I think he must have thought, if it did 
not mean him, it must have meant his brother. He and 
his wife attend meeting, and I have a great anxiety for 
their conversion. — Sabbath afternoon. A full house, 
this morning. Preached from Numbers 35 : 12. Had 
a conference with the brethren in the vestry, and 
they gave their pledge to attend this week more than 
they have done. Pour souls are rejoicing in God, and 
I hope for many more. The ague is beginning to show 
itself here. My health is not very good, to-day. I 
have a very good home — accommodations just what I 
wanted — two good rooms, and a good bed with clean 
and warm flannel sheets. Pray for me. " All is well." 



334 sheardown's auto-biography. 

January 4th. — " Through the mercy of God, I con- 
tinue to this day." There is nothing I have ever 
known on earth that will compare with the season we 
have had here. It required special meetings, and help 
from sister churches, to remove the rubbish out of the 
way. Some members were excluded, and some re- 
stored. For an old place, I have never seen so much 
ignorance [in spiritual things.] One young man, a 
member of the church, when asked by the pastor, in a 
special meeting; if he meant to try to live religion, said 
he did not know — he had not made up his mind yet ! 
I thought^ " what will come next V. At length, the 
Lord appeared for us. Last night, there were about 
sixty on the anxious seat — backsliders, and convicted 
sinners — and ten we hope have been converted. To- 
day we had a season of fasting and prayer. It is the 
middle of the third week, and we are only beginning to 
work. With a few exceptions, I have been preaching 
all the time to the church. Some new cases came for- 
ward to-night. May the Spirit of the Highest come 
down! I have been loading and firing all the time, 
and am almost tired out. Lord, give me strength. — 
January 6th. Things are a little better — anxious in- 
creasing — some more conversions — but a great want 
of deep travail in the church. They want me at 
Palmyra, Webster, &c, &c. — January 9th. In the 
multitude of business, I have delayed my letter until 
now. We have over twenty converts, and I expect to 
hear of more in the morning. Some went home much 
pressed down in spirits : may they find the Fountain 
of Life to-night! The snow is all gone, and we are in 
the mud as flat as a griddle, but I hope for- more snow 
if it is the Lord's will. lam beginning to sound the 
converts about going into the water on Sunday next. 
If I do not get home until spring, perhaps may send 
for mother to visit with me when I get through. 



APPENDIX. 335 

January 24th, — God is doing a great work here — be- 
tween sixty and seventy converts — about 150 anxious 
— and this only the second week. — The situation of 
things in Beading is all new to me, and I am perfectly 
unprepared to say anything upon the subject. If I 
had any inclination to go there, I should be the last 
man to manifest it until the ground were clear. I 
have always loved the brethren and sisters in Reading, 
but that is not to say that I should preach for them. 
I have no time to reflect upon such important engage- 
ments as long as 1 am in a protracted meeting, I 
expect to return home in March, if God will, and then 
will pay the subject the attention its importance de- 
mands. My health is better than I could expect — for 
which I would be very thankful. Yours, &c. 



February 18th. — I embrace a few moments, stolen 
from the time afforded me for rest and reflection, to in- 
fjrm you that I am in rather better health than when 
I left you. My labor is of the hardest kind, but God is 
here. He has converted a goodly number of the youth, 
and is just beginning to pull down the tail oaks of* 
Bashan. There is trouble in the camp of the enemy. 
The Prince of Darkness is full of wrath. He cannot 
break his chain, but His frightful to see him gnaw his 
tongue for pain as we expose his hidden iniquities. 
We hope, by the grace of God, to strip the veil from 
his dark abode. We are at work against some of his 
strongholds, such as bar-rooms, gambling shops, houses 
of ill-fame, &c, and he begins to think it is. hard times. 
His kingdom in this ungodly village must take a se- 
vere shaking. The pastor is a man after my own 
heart, and I have everything as it should be at my 
stopping-place. Thanks to my heavenly Father, " the 
lines have fallen to me in a pleasant place." You must 
be satisfied with a short letter — so many are dinging at 



336 sheardown's auto-biography. 

me, some to hold a meeting, and others offering a large 
salary to become their pastor, &e. I seldom retire be- 
fore 12 or 1 o'clock, and arise by candle-light in the 
morning. My heart and hands are fall, bat God is 
with me. Love to all the dear friends. Yours, &c. 



February 22d. — Yours came to hand this morning, 
for which I was very thankful. Many things in it 
gave me much pleasure. That your family visit was 
harmonious and pleasant, was gratifying news. I 
should have been happy to have been at home, but I 
am about my Master's business. We are holding upon 
the Arm of strength. The Lord is oh our side, we will 
not fear what man can do. Souls are coming into the 
kingdom — some thirty-five converts, and a number of 
anxious. We had one baulky horse in the team, who 
threw himself and fell directly in the gateway, and we 
thought we should have to try to get him up or skin 
him on the ground — but, finally, pat a rope to his leg. 
There are more churches than ministers. If it is my 
duty to come to Eeading, the door will be opened by 
the brethren in season. My health has been very poor, 
but I feel smart again, and better than I have done for 
some months. Yours, &c. 

FOR A DAUGHTER'S ALBUM. 

Youth has fled, and manhood 's failing, 

Silvered locks, and furrowed brow, 
Trembling limbs and painful feelings — 

Think, think upon me now! 

Soon I'll pay the debt of Nature, 

Soon shall part with those I love ; 
Jesus smiles — 0, blessed feature ! 

All in all in Heaven above. 

Dear Eliza! you shall meet me 

Far in yonder world of light ; 
In Heaven above, I hope to greet thee 

Filled with rapture and delight. 

Jefferson, April 12th 1 1850. THOMAS S. ShEAKBOWN. 



APPENDIX. 337 

Mrs. ESTHER G. SHEARDOWN. 

[From the correspondence of Prof. Alexander Ten 
Brook, in the "Hew York Baptist Register," ofUtica, 
we extract the following tribute to the memory of the 
model wife of a pastor i] 

July 24, 1854. 

Having spent a day in visiting friends at Factory - 
ville, in company with my classmate, Eev. J. T. Seeley, 
now of Dundee, on the Seneca lake, I am again at El= 
mira. The principal object for which we came hither 
at this time, was to be present at the recognition of a 
church at Pine Woods. I alluded to it, once before, as 
made up of original members of the Elmira church, 
whose help at the village is no longer needed, and pro- 
mises to be very efficient in this new interest. The 
recognition was to have been on the 19th inst., but an 
afflictive providence defeated it. 

Mrs. Esther Sheardown, the wife of the chosen 
pastor, having been for some time very ill, and her 
death daily expected, died on the 20th, at the age of 
sixty-one years. She was born in the city of Hull, 
England, and there baptized, forty-six years ago \ and, 
forty years ago, married, in the same place, Rev. T. S. 
Sheardown. It is enough to say of her that she was 
the worthy wife of one, who, although he may not be 
reckoned among the great men of the world, (as he 
himself would doubtless object to this,) was neverthe- 
less the man whom, for the past twenty-five years, God 
has chosen to bless in the conversion of men, and the 
building up of the churches, beyond any man that has 
ever labored in this section of the State. Those 
churches, in Chemung, Steuben, Allegany, Tates, 
Seneca, and ilonroe counties — for he has been greatly 
blessed in preaching several times of late in the city of 
29 



338 sheardown's autobiography. 

Kochester — little know how much they are indebted to 
his wife for the labor which he has performed. She 
made it her greatest care to so attend to the family, 
and even in some respects to the church, in his ab- 
sence, as to make it possible for him to be almost con- 
stantly engaged in those evangelical labors, at home 
and abroad, by which thousands have been made to 
rejoice. The same desire was shown on her death-bed, 
by inquiring, on the morning of her last Sabbath on 
earth, in the near prospect of death, about his readiness 
to go to his public duties. She expected to die, and 
had nothing to do but make arrangements for it. She 
called Eev. C. N. Chandler, pastor of the church in El- 
mira, and mentioned to him the text from which she 
wished him to preach, to the people, a sermon on the 
occasion of her funeral ; and on Thursday she expired, 
in the ever-brightening hope of a blessed immortality. 
She was buried, the following day, at Havanna, where 
one of her sons is settled. . The sermon on the occasion 
was from Eev. 14, 13 : " Blessed are the dead/' &c, the 
passage which the deceased had selected. 



APPENDIX. 339 

FROM EBEN B. CAMPBELL, Esq. 

Phelps' Mills, Clinton Co., Pa., Feb. 27, 1865. 

Rev. Thomas Mitchell : # 

Dear Sir — I am glad indeed that the auto-biogra- 
phy of my dear friend, Rev. Thomas S Sheardown, is 
about being published, and would wish to have at least 
ten copies. 

About the year 1841, 1 became acquainted with Bro. 
Sheardown, through my first wife ; and the late Bro. 
Elijah De Pui, of Tioga, where I resided, always spoke of 
him in the most kind and feeling manner. After mov- 
ing to this place, about 1847, my wife urgently pressed 
me, time and again, to ask " father Sheardown" to 
come here and preach the Gospel. But it seems as if 
it had been ordered that my dear wife was no more to 
hear that voice call sinners to repent, and, ere he could 
arrange to come, she was called to her home on high. 

In the winter of 1860, father Sheardown came, and 
preached nine evenings at the Mills — aiding our pastor, 
Bro. J. Anderson Kelly, (now Agent of the University 
'at Lewisburg.) In a short time, many of the work- 
men, their wives and children, became alarmed at their 
situation, and the result of the meeting was the con- 
version of some thirty precious souls. It was a re- 
markable work oS grace, and we feel among us, to-day, 
the effects of that blessed season. Some of the 
converts have already gone to their rest, and I am 
truly happy to say that, out of all those spared, not 
one has turned again unto the world. 

One interesting conversion, which occurred about 
the time of that revival, I will give at some length. 
Three young men were about starting to school. One 
of them became deeply concerned for his soul's salva- 
tion. The time arrived for the school to open, and his 



340 sheardown's auto-biography. 

companions urged him to leave with them. He replied, 
"No— I will find Christ, first." He did find Him, 
united with the Jersey Shore church, and then went 
on to his studies. In April, 1861, he was among the 
first of those of our noblest and best youth, who volun- 
teered for the preservation of the flag of our country. 
He wrote home, often — and although, in his letters to 
his pastor, he said the camp was a hard place in which 
to lead a Christian life, yet he seemed thoroughly de- 
voted to his Saviour. In June, he was accidentally shot, 
by one of his comrades. He told them not to feel bad 
— it was all right — God was about to call him home — 
exhorted them to be prepared for death : and, in four 
hours after receiving his wound, he fell asleep in Jesus. 
The church brought his body home, and have erected a 
suitable monument in memory of Albert Kissell. 

Time presses me. I could give pages of interesting 
matter from scenes arising through those blessed 
meetings. 

Eemember us kindly to Bro. Sheardown and wife. 
Our earnest prayer is that God will lead him very 
gently down the declivity of life, and give him an in- 
heritance, incorruptible and undefiled, in Heaven, 
there to meet those redeemed souls whom he has 
been an instrument in bringing to the cross. 

I am yours very truly, E. B. Campbell. 



APPENDIX. 341 

TESTIMONIAL OF CHEMUNG RIVER ASSOCIATION. 

[In the Minutes of the eighteenth session of this 
body, held with the church in Hornby, September, 
1860, we find the following proceedings:] 

In place of the closing sermon, Father Sheardown 
gave some very touching and pleasant reminiscences of 
the Association, saying, he had been with it, from its 
birth, until now ; had seen the churches planted and 
grow up, under the toil and watch-care of himself and 
his brethren ; and referred to the history of particular 
churches, and to the struggles and self-denial of indi- 
vidual members, in such a manner as to melt every 
heart, and bring tears from every eye. All felt that it 
was good to be there, as they sat at the feet of the 
father and received his benediction. 

The following preamble and resolutions were then 
unanimously adopted : 

"As our venerable father in the ministry, Eev. 
Thomas S. Sheardown, who has been for so many 
years a member of this body, and whose faithful and 
efficient labors have done so much in enlarging and 
building up the churches, is about to remove to another 
State, therefore 

"Resolved, That we look upon his removal from this 
body with deep regret, and that we will ever remember 
him, in his relations to us, with feelings of pleasure and 
gratitude, especially as a safe counsellor, a valuable 
friend, a defender of the truth, sound in the faith, and 
abundant in good works. 

" Resolved, That we cordially recommend him to the 
confidence and fellowship of all of God's people, every- 
where, and especially of the church and community to 
which he is soon to remove." 



342 sheardown's auto-biography. 

FROM A RETURNED MISSIONARY. 

Covington, Pa., July 17, 1865. 

Brethren Worden and Case : 

I have been so anxious to learn the principal facts in 
the history of Eld. Sheardown, that I had resolved to 
make several journies, of twenty miles or more, to 
learn from his own lips some of the incidents of his 
remarkable life. I am thankful that the dealings of 
God with him are now recorded, and that a book is to 
be published which will permanently embalm what 
would otherwise perish with his mortal life. 

Since my return from Burmah, I have not only ad- 
mired him as a preacher, but loved him as a father. I 
shall never forget the prayer he offered after my first 
attempt to preach before the Tioga Association. His 
warm sympathy deeply affected me. And the prayer 
(as, on other occasions) was so marked by directness, 
unction, fervency, and choice words, that almost the 
whole audience was bathed in tears. 

Since then, I have often heard him preach. His 
familiarity with the Bible, his profound knowledge of 
human nature, reasoning powers, glowing imagination, 
good voice, ease, and grace of expression, coupled with 
strong faith, devotion to his Master, and a yearning 
love for souls, render him a prince of preachers. 

His memory is a treasury of illustrations. On one 
occasion, wishing to show that plainness in preaching, 
though apparent severity, was real kindness, he spoke 
of an English ship, that was almost wrecked, a short 
distance from a certain fort. As the ship's crew were 
about to give up in despair, the guns of the fort opened 
upon them. " Alas !" cried those on board, " the howl- 
ing storm and hungry waves have almost destroyed us, 
and now our friends on the shore are about to complete 



APPENDIX. 343 

our misery and destruction by firing upon us." But 
those were friendly shots* — for, as they flew harmlessly 
over the ship, they conveyed to it the rope, by which 
the sailors were all brought safely to the shore. The 
ministers of Christ are like those friendly guns — start- 
ling and terrifying in their denunciations of sin, but 
aiming at the highest welfare of hearers in their eter- 
nal salvation. 

On another occasion, at a covenant meeting, a num- 
ber of candidates were received for baptism. A note 
of discord was sounded, which threatened to mar the 
harmony, and destroy in a measure the good effect of 
the meeting, if it did not lead to subsequent bitterness. 
'•Stop", brethren," said Eld. Sheardown, — "we must be 
careful what we do and say in the presence of these 
converts. Two old sheep were quarreling — and, as 
they rushed to butt their foolish heads, a lamb in its 
innocent gamboling ran between them, and was in- 
stantly killed/' The influence of this little story was 
most happy — the objectionable matter was dropped, 
and harmony was restored to us. 

Yours, affectionately, 

G-. P. TVatrous. 



344 sjieardown's auto-biography. 

INCIDENTS. 

The writer, conversing with Eld. Sheardown upon 
his pioneer experience, heard him state that coming 
home one night, late and weary, he found at his barn 
eight strange horses, to be fed and cared for. They 
belonged to persons coming to settle in Catlin, or who 
had gone that way to spend the night in social inter- 
course. He went at the work cheerfully, accomplished 
it thoroughly, and only alluded to it to show the influx 
of population, and the peculiar demand for patience 
and large room often required by new settlers. 

When young in the ministry in America, and still 
wearing that serviceable English drab coat, he was in- 
vited to preach to a large congregation where he was 
not generally known. An aged sister asked who that 
man was who had just entered the pulpit? She was 
informed that it was "the new minister, from Catlin." 
She sighed as she remarked, " Well, we sha'n't have 
much from him — I don't know what he looks like." 
While the stranger, however, made strong and rapid 
progress in his sermon, the late hopeless objector kept 
jogging the elbow of the sister next to her with the 
information, "He's a perfect sing'd cat — a sing'd cat!" 

As an illustration of the arduous character and wide 
scope of country covered by his labors, this anecdote 
may suffice : A preacher (then lately ordained) under- 
took to carry out Elder Sheardown's engagements, 
during one missionary voyage of something like a fort- 
night's duration. On his return, the" substitute con- 
fessed : " I did the best I could to keep up with the 
Elder's appointments, but came out three days behind, 
although I wore the skin from the back of my horse, 
and my shirt was not dry for two weeks." 

Several persons were endeavoring to drive an unde- 
sirable mastiff out of a preaching place, when he ran to 



APPENDIX. 345 

the desk where the Eider was standing. The latter 
coolly remarked, " Without are dogs/' and gave an "ef- 
fectual" kick which sent the interloper out of door's. 

On one occasion, the Universalists had made extra- 
ordinary efforts to keep people away from a revival 
meeting — but in vain. The house was crowded, pulpit 
and all. While waiting for the moment to open ser- 
vices, Eld. Sheardown asked a convert, standing upon 
the pulpit stairs, to say a few words to the people, ex- 
pressive of his feelings. He had been rather a promi- 
nent man among the unbelievers, one of whom, stand- 
ing under the pulpit, looked up, and exclaimed audi- 
bly — -probably, however, not intending to be uncivil, 
but astonished beyond measure — "It beats the Devil! 

they've got Mr. !" (calling the convert by name.) 

The Elder brought his hands together pretty loudly as 
he rejoined, " I always thought the Universalists be- 
lieved there was a Devil ! w 

Speaking of the late " beloved disciple," John Peek, 
of New Woodstock, 1ST. Y., and of his two sons, Philetus 
and Linus, as all excellent men and superior preachers, 
Eld. Sheardown added, "Indeed, [never knew an Elder 
Peck who was not a full half bushel." A lady who was 
present, observed, " That is rather complimentary — my 
mother was a Peck."— "Very well," was the response, 
" then you are just half a Peck." 

One soweth and another reapeth. — In one case, Elder 
Sheardown felt almost cast down in view of the fact 
that he had seen but little fruit from a most earnest 
consecration of himself and Christian friends to the 
good of souls in a public effort. Not long after, while 
he was laboring quite a distance away, a precious revi- 
val was enjoyed on his late field, and manj^ of the 
converts u dated back" their awakening or their con- 
verting exercises to the comparatively forgotten time 



346 sheardown's auto-biography. 

of Eld. Sheardown's preaching. This fact, related to us 
by the "reaper" who gleaned the sheaves of the "sower" 
who had not that opportunity, should be an additional 
incentive for laborers to "sow beside all waters," and 
to trust in God that the fruit of sincere efforts for human 
good and divine glory will appear in due season. 

Good singing always had an inspiring effect with 
Eld. Sheardown, and his large fund of "psalms and 
hymns and spiritual songs," enabled him to strike the 
right key-note at any stage of protracted or other re- 
ligious exercises. One of the most affecting and melt- 
ing prayers we ever heard offered, was in 1864, before 
the Baptist State Convention at Williamsport, Penn- 
sylvania, on behalf of a little company of superior 
singers, over whom his compassionate soul yearned, 
for the reason that some among them had never learned 
to sing, in spirit, the song of redemption. An incorrect 
or feeble performance of that part in worship, was 
sometimes a drag upon his mental activity. It is re- 
lated that in an instance of comparative failure, he 
observed — with the slight English accent which some- 
times marks his speech — " You must sing that hover." 

In his forgiving disposition, he has overlooked one 
personal misfortune. While preaching in Troy, one 
evening in the winter of 1862, he put his favorite 
young bay mare under the meeting-house sheds, from 
which she was taken away, with the harness, cutter, 
two robes, driving gloves, and whip. He has never 
since heard from the animal, nor from the graceless 
thief in that character. We do the latter (we hope) 
justice in venturing the opinion, that he could not 
have known Eld. Sheardown, and did not even guess 
that the finest establisment there, by him selected, be- 
longed to a poor old Baptist minister ! 



APPENDIX. 347 

HISTORY OF THE TROY CHURCH. 

This body, situated in Bradford county, Pennsyl- 
vania, was originally known as the Burlington Bap- 
tized church. That part of Burlington township in 
which were most of its members, and where its house 
of worship was located, having been erected into a 
new township, called Troy, the church after a time 
changed its name, and, since 1822, has been known as 
the "Troy Baptist church/' About 1799, a church of 
the same order was founded on the Towanda creek, 
and another also on Sugar creek. The latter was of 
short duration, and the former changed its name and 
location so often as to have almost lost identity. The 
same may be said of the Alba-Canton interest. So that 
the Troy church may perhaps be regarded as the old- 
est, and Smithfield, (organized two years after Bur- 
lington,) as the second oldest, continuous Baptist or- 
ganization in the county. 

In the Book of Records of the Troy church, are 
found these prefatory remarks : 

" In the year of our Lord 1808, a number of brethren and 
sisters came to this place, from Vermont State — among which, 
were Eld. Elisha Rich, and his son, a preacher — and dwelt in 
this wilderness a few months, feeling themselves as scattered 
lambs among wolves, and also feeling themselves weak and 
feeble. Finding a goodly number of professors in no Gospel 
travail, things were trying to their souls. They often desired a 
visit from the Holy Spirit of God, to gather them together. 
Eld. Rich and his son preached in the place — but nothing espe- 
cial occurred, until about the first of November, 1808, when 
Jesse Hartwell,* a missionary from the Massachusetts Baptized 
Society, visited us ; whose labors seemed to us like cool water 
to thirsty souls." 

An extract from Eld, Hartweirs Journal, as found in 



*Born in Rowe, Mass., February 27, 1771— died in Lake county, Ohio, No- 
vember 21st, 1860, in his 89th year. His son, Jesse Hartwell, D" D., born in 
Buekland, Mass., in 1795, died in 1859, while President of the University at 
Mount Lebanon, Louisiana. Both were able and laborious ministers of the 
New Testament. 



348 sheardown's auto-biography. 

the Massachusetts Baptist Missionary Magazine,* will 
be of interest t6 the reader, as it contains a brief ac- 
count of travels in this region of country, and of the 
consummation of labors in connection with the organi- 
zation of the Troy (then Burlington) church : 

" Monday, Nov. 1, [1808.]— Rode from Tioga Point [Athens] 
up the Chemung river twelve miles to Eld. G-off's. Tuesday, 
Nov. 2, rode with Bro. Goff and others to a place called Sing 
Sing, fifteen miles further up the river. Nov. 3, preached be- 
fore the Chemung Association. 

' ' This is a very needy country, and calls most loudly for 
missionary labor of any I know of in all the western part of our 
land. 

"Friday, 5th, rode up the Chemung river twelve miles to 
Post Town [Paintecj. Post] —preached five times. Nov. 8, rode 
back to Sing Sing, and preached at 10 o'clock. Then rode 
eighteen miles to Eld. GrofFs, and preached in the evening. 
Bode this day thirty miles, and preached twice. 

"Tuesday, Nov. 9, rode seventeen miles, through dismal 
woods, with scarcely any road, to Sugar creek, expecting a 
meeting at 2 o'clock : but my appointment had not been re- 
ceived. I was fatigued, weary, and almost sick, and very glad 
to rest ; but I am not willing to live for nothing. 

"After preaching a number of times on Sugar creek, I 
crossed the Highlands to Towanda creek, and, following that 
down to the Susquehanna river, I went on preaching once, 
twice, and three times a day, until Tuesday, 15th, when I re- 
turned to Sugar creek. 

" On Wednesday, Nov. 16, after I had preached from Psalm 
27th, 4, a number of brethren and sisters, lately moved into that 
wilderness, and some who had been long mourning in a lonely 
state, came forward with letters of their standing, made a rela- 
tion of their Christian experience, and adopted the Sandisfield 
Articles of Faith. t By the advice of Eld. Rich and a number of 
brethren from a distance, I gave them the right hand of fellow- 
ship as a church of Christ, commending them to God and the 
word of his grace, which is able to build them up in the most 



*This was probably the second— if not the first— distinctly Baptist periodical 
in America, the first number appearing in September, 1803, in book form. 
Originally, it comprised only two numbers, of 32 pages each, per year. The 
issues were subsequently increased to three, four, and finally twelve, per 
year. It is still published, in Boston, as the American Baptist Missionary 
Magazine, devoted to the foreign mission work. The early numbers embalm 
many memorials of the self-denying ministers, sent forth to plant the stan- 
dard of the cross on our frontiers. It also narrates the conversion to Baptist 
views of Messrs. Judson and Rice— the growth of the mission spirit among 
our people— and the workings of the General Convention (and Union) to this 
time. 



APPENDIX. 349 

holy faith, though in this wilderness. On this occasion, our 
hearts were enlarged, and our souls filled with _ brotherly love. 
Ax seemed somewhat, I imagine, like Paul's bidding his brethern 
farewell — we talked and prayed till midnight, and almost break 
of day. This was a season of comfort to many souls. I tarried 
the next day, and preached, and baptized an old man who was 
added to the church. ******** 
" I have been gone, on this journey, eighty-four days — have 
ridden ten hundred and seventy-six miles, preached one hundred 
and three sermons, and heard five — attended five church meet- 
ings — and seen much of the goodness of the Lord." 

In its constituent membership, the church was very 
small, (not exceeding Noah's family in the Ark.) It 
consisted of eight individuals, namely : Eld. Elisha 
Eich, Elisha Eich, Jr., Eussel Eose, Moses Calkins, 
James Mattson, Phoebe Eich, Pegga Eich, and Lydia 
Eose. 

The spring after their organization, they resolved to 
select a burying ground, and erect upon it a house for 
the worship of Almighty God. On the 12th page of 
the old church book, we find this record : 

m "Church met, March 25th, 1809.— After the usual devo- 
tional exercises, and the reception of two persons as candidates 
for baptism, voted to choose a committee to search for a place 
for a grave-yard, and a suitable site for building a meeting 
house. Aaron Case, Elisha Eich, Jr., John Barber, - and Eli 
Parsons, were chosen as that committee. ' ' 

We turn over a leaf of this same book, and find the 

following suggestive item : 

" May 6th, 1809. — Church met in the meeting-house — opened 
by singing and prayer. ' ' 

It will be observed this last record was made just 
one month and thirteen days after the appointment of 
the building committee. The house was built of 
hewed logs, with galleries on three sides, and is said to 
have been a neat, commodious and substantial struc- 
ture for those times. 

The site of this original rallying place for the church, 
was within the limits of the old Cemetery, one mile 
30 



350 sheardown's auto-biography. 

east of the present village of Troy. The building has 
wholly disappeared, and with it all the constituent mem- 
bers of the church, as well a3 the greater part of those 
who in early times worshipped within its consecrated 
walls. In those grounds they repose, awaiting the 
coming of their Lord ; there are the treasured jewels 
of very many of the villagers, and of the inhabitants of 
the country around ; and to that spot look many of the 
living as the place of their final rest. 

The present, larger house of worship, in the southern 
part of the village, was constructed about 1832. 

The church has had mingled seasons of prosperity 
and adversity. Peace, and consequent advancement, 
crowned the first two years of its existence. During 
that period, its membership was increased from eight 
to ninety — sixty of whom were baptized into its fel- 
lowship — an increase not surpassed in the history of 
our denomination in this country, considering the 
sparseness of the population.* Since that time, the 
church has enjoyed other revivals, and many precious 
souls have been gathered into the kingdom through its 
influence. Including the present incumbent, it has had 
twenty-two pastors. May its coming years be more 
glorious than its former ! T. M. 



*In 1319, Smithfield reported 86 baptisms. The same year, Columbia re- 
ported 59 baptisms, and 28 the year following— 87 in two years. Those were 

indeed refreshing seasons in the respective churches. 



APPENDIX. 351 

THE CHEMUNG ASSOCIATION, 

Constituted in November of 1796, was the earliest, 
and for a time the only Baptist corresponding body, in 
a wide extent of thinly-settled country now comprising 
many large bodies of the same faith and order. Its 
constituents were five small churches — Chemung, (near 
Wellsburg. in New York and Pennsylvania,) recognized 
in 1791 : Fredericktoicn, (which had a meeting-house in 
the town of Wayne, east of Crooked Lake, N. Y.) 
founded in 1794; Romulus, (Seneca county, N. Y.) 
founded in 1795; New Bedford, (now Owego, N. Y.) 
organized in Feb. 1796; and Braintrim, (in Wyoming 
county, Pa.) organized in 17 — . 

Some information respecting this body is derived 
from a manuscript of the late Eld. Smiley, in the hands 
of his son, Dr. T. T. Smiley, of G-ermantown, Pa., and 
from a pamphlet of the late Eld. Joel Eogers, in pos- 
session of H. G-. Jones, Esq., 133 South Fifth street, 
Philadelphia. From 1805 to 1830, (excepting for 1818,) 
are printed Minutes. The earliest pastors named are 
Eoswell G-off, Peter Bainbridge,Ephraim Sanford, David 
Jayn-e, Amos Eaglestone, Samuel Sturdevant, Thomas 
Smiley, Jehiel Wisner. The sessions generally continued 
two days — sometimes, three. The progress of the Asso- 
ciation may be mostly traced in the following table : 



Reception, Dismission, and 
Times of Where other changes among 

Annual Meeting, held. the Churches. 



SB ^ ^ 









1st— 1797— At Chemung 5 * 103 

2d— 1798 do. —Received Bath, JN. Y 6 90 211 

3d— 1799 do. — Rec Tawan~a and Sugar Ore?fc, both in Pa. S 12 275 

4th— 1800 do. — Eec. Chenango f Braintrira reported "dis- 

solved," (mostly joined '-Eld. Jacob Drake's 
Connexion/'-' in Luzerne county, Pa/ 

5th— 1801— Chemung.— Sugar Creek extinct 

6th— 1802— Romulus.— Chenango extinct. 



6 * 
7th— 1803 do. —No changes 6 27 






329 
204 
280 
313 



352 



SHEARDOWN S AUTO-BIOGRAPHY. 



Times of Where 
Annual Meeting, held. 



Reception, Dismission, and 
other changes among 
the Churches. 



8th— 1804— New Bedford, (Owego.)— Dismissed Romulus and Fred- 

ericktown to the Cyuga Association 

9th — Oct. 30, 1805 — Tawanda. — Only two churches represented... 

10th— Oct. 29,1806— Chemung— IS o changes 

11th — Nov. 4, 1807. — Owego.— Rec. New Town, (afterward Almyra, or 
Elmiraj and Owego Creek, both in N. ¥.... 

12th— Nov. 3,1808— New Town (Almyra.)— No changes 

13th— Nov. 1, 1809— Chemung— Rec. White Beer and Burlington. 
both in Pa : 

14th— Nov. 7, 1810— Burlington.— Rec. Alba. Pa., and Spencer and 
Hector, both in N. Y 

15th— Nov. 6, 1811— Elmyra.— Rec. Smithfield, Pa 

16th— Oct. 7, 1812 do. —No changes 

17th— Oct. 6, 1813— Chemung & Elmyra— Romulus restored. Che- 
mung took the name Chemung <& Elmyra... 

18th— Oct. 5, 1814— Burlington.— Rec. Columbia and Tioga, both in 
Pa Owego took the name Tioga, N. Y 

19th — Oct. 4, 1815 — Elmyra — Alba reported disoanded ?... 

20th— Oct. 2, 1816— Tawanda.— No changes 

21st— Oct. 1, 1817— Burlington.— Rec. Little Muncy, (afterward Madi- 
son,) Pa 

22d — Oct. 7, 1818.— Spencer. — Rec. Canton, (near Alba,) Pa , 

23d— Oct. 6, 1819— Smithfield.— Rec. Caroline N. Y.— Dis. Bath to 
the Steuben Association 

24th— Oct. 4, 1820— Tioga, N. Y.— Rec. Berkshire, N. Y., and Delmar, 
and Orwell <£ Ulster, both in Pa.— Dis 
White Deer and Little Muncy to the new 
Northumberland Association. — Again dis 
Romulus.— Towanda took the name Tow- 
anda &• Franklin, (and, afterward. Franklin) 

25th— Oct. 3, 1821— ChemuDg & Elmyra.— Rec. Springfield, Columbia 
<& Wells, and Warren, all in Pa 

26th— Oct. 2, 1822— Canton.— Rec. Asylum, Pa.— Burlington became 
Troy, Pa. Tioga, Pa., became Sullivan, 
Pa., and the present Tioga. Pa., was rec ? d.. 

27th— Oct. 1, 1823— Big Flat.— Rec. Norwich Settlement.^ Elmyra 
became Big Flat. Orwell & Ulster became 
Orwell & Sheshequin. sometimes "Orwell & 
Wysox," (and now, Rome.) Dis. Spencer, 
Tioga, N.Y., Caroline, Berkshire, and Owego 
Creek, to the new Berkshire (now Broome 
& Tioga) Asso'n 

28th— Oct. 6, 1824— Smithfield.— Dis. Hector 

29th— Oct. 5, 1825— Tioga, Pa.— Rec. Athens &• Ulster. Dis. Norwich 
settlement 

30th— Oct. 4, 1826— Troy.— Dis. Shippen, (Shipping, or Delmar) to 
Allegany Asso'n , 

31st— Oct. 3, 1827— Canton.— No changes - 

32d — Oct. 1, 1828— Big Flat.— do 

33d — Octi. 7, 1829— Chemung & Southport — Rec. Windham, Pa. Dis- 
Big Flat to Seneca Asso'n , 

34th— Nov. 6. 1830— Athens & Ulster.— No changes. 



£1 



13 



272 

73 

143 



173 
185 



286 



."'' 382 
16 427 

43 457 



20 



569 

661 
697 
719 

753 
833 

1066 



1081 



16 



113,1021 



95 1116 



.591080 

15, 721 



21! 781 



8 1 756 
IS 114: 881 
15102: 901 

I | 
15 19 763 
15 16 652 



*No. of baptisms in these years, not known. 

fin which State, not indicated. "Chenango" is supposed to have been near 
Bmghamton, New York, and " Norwich Settlement" west of Tioga county, Pa. 



APPENDIX. 353 

Our file ends with 1830. In the twelve years pre- 
ceding, thirteen of the thirty-two churches which had 
belonged to the Chemung, had been dismissed to other 
Associations on the borders of the original body. 
Campbellism and Antinoniianism, at that day, were 
rending the churches. From time to time, the mem- 
bers seem to have concluded to disband the old organi- 
zation and unite with such others as would best 
promote their peace and the prosperity of the Ke- 
deemer's kingdom. In 1834, was formed the Canisteo 
Biver Association, and, in 1835, the Bradford — the 
latter embracing five churches of the county in its 
origin, (the same number as constituted* the original 
Chemung Association,) and soon absorbing nearly if 
not quite all of the regular Baptists in Bradford and 
Tioga counties, Pennsylvania. 

In the same year, (1835) a so-called " Chemung As- 
sociation, " claiming to represent eight of the thirty-two 
churches which had owned that name, convened with 
a "Sullivan church," in Charleston, Tioga county, 
Pennsylvania. Of these eight churches, three were 
unrepresented, and one withdrew, leaving only four 
remnants of churches, with 246 members, as the real 
strength of the body. Eepresentatives of those 246 
persons, however, proceeded to formally disfelloicship 
" what are falsely called benevolent societies, founded 
upon amoneyed base." and by name exscinded from their 
" correspondence, the Philadelphia, Abington, Bridge- 
water, Franklin, Madison, Steuben, and all other Asso- 
ciations/' guilty of aiding such organizations! The 
promulgation of that Bull seems to have been "the 
fore-ordained means" of arresting the growth of an 
erroneous claimant to the name of an old and honored 
but virtually disbanded body. The writer, at least, 
has not heard of any advancement by it for some 



354 sheardown's auto-biography. 

years — while those Associations, which it excommu- 
nicated, have been signally strengthened and blessed 
by the great Head of the church. 

^That the original ChemuDg Baptist Association was 
an earnest and efficient Christian body, its enlargement, 
and the precious revivals it enjoyed in its earlier and 
better days, abundantly demonstrate. A few references 
to some of its Minutes, clearly show that its principles 
and practices were directly contrary to the do-nothing 
policy of the " falsely called" Old School order. 

The burden of the preaching of the Chemung's wil- 
derness pioneers, was the same as that of the first 
Baptist, who missionated over eighteen hundred years 
ago : " Repent — believe — be baptized." We have 
the figures for twenty-eight sessions, which report 
1338 baptisms — an average of nearly fifty, added to the 
churches, yearly, of such as it was hoped should be 
saved. Modern Old Schoolmen do not thus urge re- 
pentance and. belief upon sinners, and baptisms as a 
result of religious reformations are lamentably uncom- 
mon among them. 

In 1807, Eld Eoswell Goff— the highly esteemed 
Patriarch of the Association — preached from the text, 
"We, then, as workers together with Him, beseech 
you also that you receive not the grace of God in vain" 
— a text most decidedly of the Fullerite type. 

In 1808, Eld. Hartwell, from the Massachusetts Bap- 
tist Missionary Society, preached, and the Association 
sent by him a letter to said Society, " requesting mis- 
sionaries to come to this land, and meet with us at our 
associations." 

1810, the Circular letter was a strong Scriptural 
argument for the temporal support of ministers of the 
Gospel by the church members. One of the Articles of 
Faith, (1822) reads: "We believe that they that preach 



APPENDIX. 355 

the Gospel shall live of the Gospel, and that it is the 
church's duty to communicate to their ministers, and 
all other church charges, by equality" 

In 1812, in reply to a query respecting a minister 
who had been " repeatedly intoxicated, repeatedly ad- 
monished by the church, yet still continues it, What 
shall they do, suppposing he would still wish to confess 
it T y The Association promptly condemned trifling in 
such a serious matter, by saying, " We advise you to 
put him from among you. See 1 Cor. v : 11." 

In 1813, "Bro. Smiley read a letter from Ero. 
Mathias to this Association, containing pleasing ac- 
counts from India, and also of singular outpourings of 
the Spirit of God in some parts of both our Eastern 
and Southern States. We rejoice in the reviving news. 

" Under a feeling sense of the ill success of the Gospel 
in many parts of our land, and of our being involved in 
War, we recommend to all our churches to set apart 
the fourth Wednesday of November next as a day of 
fasting and prayer." 

In 1815, " a letter was read from Bro. Luther Eice, 
agent of the Baptist Board of Foreign Missions, accom- 
panied with sixteen copies of their Eeport. We wish 
the work to prosper, and have appointed Bro. Smiley 
a standing secretary to report for us to the Board, and 
to receive what intelligence it has to send us." This 
, endorsement of missions among the heathen, is often 
repeated. 

In 1816, $41 were raised for Associatlonal Missions, 
and Brethren Goff and Eipley were engaged to labor as 
itinerants for one month each. In 1817, Bro. Smiley 
was recommended for compensation for similar ser- 
vices. 

In 1820, " a sermon was delivered by Eld. D. 



356 sheardown's auto-biography. 

Dimock, and a missionary sermon by Eld. E. Corn- 
stock, and a collection taken." 

In 1821, was formed the " Chemung Baptist Mission- 
ary Society." The members and objects of the Society 
are defined in two sections : "2. This Society shall be 
composed of such persons as shall subscribe to this 
Constitution and pay into its funds at least one dollar 
annually." (A " moneyed base," surely.) " 3. The 
object of this Society is to furnish the means of preach- 
ing the Gospel among the destitute within or near the 
the boundaries" of the Association. 

The Minutes for 1826 contain the financial report of 
the Society, which we copy to show that prominent 
supporters and recipients of " benevolent societies 
founded upon a moneyed base" were among those- 
who afterwards condemned the same and would like 
to be accounted " Old School Baptists:" [See the next 
page.] 

The assistant treasurers were — John Knapp, Frank- 
lin ; Dea. A. Kibbard, Troy ; Eld. Jos. Beeman, Col- 
umbia & Wells ; James Gerould, Smithfield ; Wm. 
Evans, Esq., Springfield ; Dea. I. Baker, Columbia ; 
Dea. J. Luman, Eoulet ; Eld. JEL ,West, Orwell. 



> H 

c o 



o cp 



oo oo oo 

to to to 

Oi Or Oi 

CDCDpOp^P&p, 

cr a* era r'oOp^ p 



W 2 O 

cd o ° 

? ^ f 

j© to ©t 



3 ° 

O p 



a* 



a pu p- 
o o p 



ff« H 



P F 



o 

ir go 
? <§. 

pi p- 2, 



p 



p, P- P> p. ! 
O O O O i 



3 H^d 
o o 



O 
o 



3 H 



CfQ 

p: i 



' 5 S o 



o H 



bd bd 



o, a p, P- a 
o o o p o 



w a &a p. n & 
r* o o o o o o 





0) 


P. CD 


- 






o cd 




p, o 

o 2 


CD 




B 



^ 2 ^ 

c a. " 



Kj P 

' 3 

CO 05 

"p " 

© Q 

,-s P 

o fsr 

P [] 

^ S" 



CO tO CO tO en 

kO Oi *i Oi o 



M 65 M P l"" 1 ^ P WCi 

r^ocotnJ-'CnCOOOC«cob> 
JtOMMOSMO^lOOOO^ 






a 


8 


P 




S 


ta 


on 


^ 


a 



^ 


w 


CM« 


< 


^ 


b 





Go 



^ 



9 



v- 1 
> 



SI 



era 



W W 



eg g. 



^ a o 



^ 3 



w w 



WWW 

«< ^ *<5 



2 &a- 



& 3 ? ? 



cd 



P ? 

ST C^ c 
o 



CD f i 
O P i 

S=B ; 



GO 



„. tr po * 



o g. H H 3. 






CO 



w i 

■ pV 



*g 



W W W 8. 

^ VJ ^ CD 

<-- ^ ~ ® 
■<! S" ?p 



P- a L, 
? ? F 

CO 



c o - r^ 

W ^ H 

•— < CD £d 

P- P p. 



X w 



jr "^ o 

05 2" 



«H Ox 



CO ^ 



*t 






k : 
an 

a 



P» 



w w 

: P. cr 



53- ' 



g 2 



* e o 



- 1 o P 3' 



W H^ 

Si s 

o 



2r 



~ p. 



^p 



^ > M 



O N P cc 



o & 



> 

o 
50 



to 






5= 



«« 



M tO M M 00 l-J 



O C O M ffi M 



OO M W *• O « 
M H W W O Kk 



358 sheardown's auto-biography. 

In 1830, (our last Minutes) it was " Yoted to take 
up a contribution for the New York Baptist State Con- 
vention," and that " we approve of the labors of Bro. 
James Clark (appointed by said Convention) among 
us." They also recommend that every church con- 
tribute at least one shilling per member to support 
ministers from abroad. 

[Correspondence of the (Utica) " New York Baptist Register."] 

Columbia, Bradford county, Pa., August 18, 1832. 

Dear Brother — The Baptist church in this place 
has been blessed with a shower of divine grace. Im- 
mediately after the Association, in October last, it 
pleased the Father of mercies to pour out his Spirit, in 
awakening professors from a state of lethargy, and 
sinners to a sense of their danger. Twenty-three have 
been added by baptism, and a number by letter. In 
May last, 1 visited the church in Eoulett, in Potter 
county, and found them in a low state. They had not 
met for one year. There was a meeting appointed, 
and the presence of the Lord seemed to be manifest. 
From that time the work increased, and seemed to 
inspire professors with new life, while the cry with the 
sinner was, " What shall I do to be saved V In July, 
I visited them again, and found many rejoicing in the 
love of a Saviour. The second and third Lord's day, 
I had the satisfaction of burying eleven in the waters 
of the Allegany, and Bro. Avery, three. May the great 
Shepherd of the church continue his blessings, until this 
wilderness shall bud and blossom as the rose: and unto 
His name be all the glory ! Joseph Beaman. 

The foregoing references are sufficient to prove, that 
— in sentiment and in action — the real Chemung Asso- 
ciation harmonized with the first associated Baptists 
on this continent,* and with evangelical disciples 
everywhere. Earnest Christians have ever combined 
" faith and works," The scriptural records of primi- 



*See the reprint of the first one hundred years' records of the Philadelphia 
(the oldest Baptist Association in America,) for sale at 530 Arch St., Phila. 



APPENDIX. 359 

tive churches show that the entire membership were 
expected to aid, by their time and by their means, in 
efforts for the world's regeneration. The Apostle Paul 
would compel no one, and would burden no one — "for 
God loveth a cheerful giver" — yet among his teachings 
of a practical nature we find these are most explicit : 
" If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a 
great thing if we shall reap unto you carnal things ? w — 
" Even so hath the Lord ordained, that they which 
preach the Gospel, should live of the Gospel/'' 

In the light of the facts, therefore — and with the 
figures before us — it Seems clear that the so-called 
" Old School" is but a newly -formed " ism" It doubt- 
less embraces some sincere Christian friends: but does 
it not become all such seriously to inquire if they have 
not been misled from the good old paths ? They may 
occupy ground and claim names, hallowed by precious 
associations, and yet may have lost their first love, as 
truly as have those organizations on the sites of the 
seven churches of Asia. Let them return to the coun- 
sels and the walks of our heroic, faithful ancestors, who 
believed in the awfully solemn import of the last com- 
mand and promise of our Divine Eedeemer — " Go ye 
into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every 
creature. He that believeth, and is baptized, shall be 
saved ; but he that believeth not, shall be damned." — 
" And, lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of 
the world." 



360 sheardown's auto-btoqraphy. 

BAPTIST ASSOCIATIONS. 

ON AND NEAR THE GROUND OF THE OLD CHEMUNG. 

FORMED. STATES LOCATED IS. 

1796 — Chemung, in N. Y. and Pa — absorbed. 

1801— Cayuga, in N. Y. 

1803 — Drake's Yearly Meeting, Pa. — absorbed, 1818 

1807— Abington, Pa. . 

1814— Ontario, N. Y. ... 

1817— Steuben, N. Y. 

1818 — Susquehanna, Pa — dissolved, 1826. 

1821— Northumberland, Pa. 

1822— Seneca, N. Y. . 

1824 — Berkshire — now Broome & Tioga, N. Y. 

1826 — Bridgewater, Pa. 

Allegany, Cprobably Old School) location, &c. 
we know not. 
1827— Cortland, N. Y. 
1827— Monroe, N. Y. 
1834 — Canisteo Eiver, N. Y. and Pa. 

1835— Bradford, Pa 

1842— Chemung River, N. Y. and Pa. 
1842— Tioga, Pa. s ' . 

1843— Wyoming, Pa. 
1843— Yates, N. Y. . 

308 26.249 
In 1791, appeared Chemung, the first Baptist church 
in that region — and, the same year, Eld. Sheardown 
was born, in far-distant England. In 1796, convened 
Chemung, the first Baptist Association in the Central 
portion of Northern Pennsylvania and Southern New 
York. There are also, mingled with the above, 
several Welch, German and unassociated churches, as 
also Freewill and other orders of Baptists. It is a plea- 
sant thought, that within the probable out-stations of 
those five feeble, scattered, pioneer bandsj there are 
now over 300 churches, with 30.000 members, and 
150.000 adherents of Baptist congregations, gathered 
within the life-time of the subject of this work, whose 
labors have been more of less felt throughout much of 
the field. 



CHURCHES. 


MEMBERS. 


18 

11 Q 


1793 


33 


2384 


15 


1294 


19 


1887 


31 


2232 


15 


2032 


26 


2463 


14 
&c., 


1107 


21 


2121 


26 


3063 


12 


542 


16 


802 


19 


1910 


15 


776 


17 


1095 


11 


798 



CORRECTIONS. • 361 



CORRECTIONS. 

As the Editing Publisher was not able to read the 
proofs, 'some errors have occurred in printing the fore- 
going sheets. Those merely typographical it is hoped 
will be readily overlooked. The following are deemed 
worthy of notice: 

Page 54, line 17, " villages" should be villagers. 
"ever" should be even. 
omit the word "in." 
" keel" should be heel. 
"could" should be would. 
" Printed" should be Painted Post. 
" stores" should be stones. 
"bad" should be hard. 
"28" should be 38. 
"to necessity " should be the necessity . 
"country" should be county. 
"may" should be my. 
" am" should be was, 
" boys laying" should be logs lying. 
"appears" should be appeared. 
" of" should be or. 
"'process" should be progress. 
" pin-head" should be pier-head. 
" corner room" should be lower rooms , 
omit " the" before " Siloam." 
"Smithport" should be Southport. 
omit "an" before "infirmity." 
transpose 4th and 5th lines. 
" confidentially" should be confidently 
"our" should be over. 
"recoiled" should be reviled. 
" then" should be thou. 
insert .other before " letter." 
"musing" should be nursing. 
332. 4, insert some before " characteristic." 



31 



57, 


1, 


58, 


9, 


62, 


31, 


63, 


10, 


83, 


11, 


101, 


25, 


106, 


27, 


ti 


33, 


114, 


10, 


133, 


30, 


137, 


31, 


141, 


15, 


1-0, 


20, 


191, 




195, 


32, 


213, 


17, 


217, 


29, 


252, 


26, 


257, 


29, 


281, 


10, 


300, 


15, 


307 




313, 


18, 


325, 


16. 


327, 


31', 


329, 


15, 


330, 


99 


ii 


oo, 



INDEX. 



PLACES REFERRED TO IN OLD WORLD. 



Bradford Theol. Inst. 54,70 
France— Calais 56, 58 

Flanders— Dunkirk 58 

Great Grimsby— Humber 23,27 
Graves End— the Downs 60,61 
Golden Cross — Charing 25 
Hull, 26,40,53,74 



Little Coates, Lincolnshire 21 
London — Brentford — 

Windsor 24,26 

Leeds — Pontefract 54 

Manchester 52 

Skidby 37,42,52,68,74 



PERSONS REFERRED TO IN OLD WORLD: 



ArbonRevWm _ 28,41,56; 
Bernard Dea & family 59, 

73,183 
Episcopal clergyman _ 21,49 
Esther Sheardown & chil- 
dren— 44,48,58,67,78,88,110, : 
113,145,261.268,295,300,321, j 
329,337! 
Grassam family 48,72,74 

Hunt, Mr the reformer 52 1 

King George 26 i 

Lees Rev Mr do 



Jefferson J and Mrs 69 

' ' Mattock man's" failure 42 
Plowman becomes a preacher 70 
Sheardown family 17,21, 

27,31,49 
Steadman Rev Dr Wm 70 

Stage actor's tragic end 24 
The discouraging brother 43,45- 
Two rich paupers in Hull Ch. 34 
Useful Deacon in do. 31,40 
Wilberforce Mr Wm 37,42,69 



NEW YORK STATE REFERENCES— PLACES. 

Allegany Asso'n 337,352,360 Franklin Association 3-"3 

Broome & Tioga Asso'n 352. 360 Monroe 337,360 

Chemung River " 11,281, Ontario " 360 

294,337,341,360 | Seneca Asso'n 98,181,277, 
Canisteo River Asso'n 256,360 337,360 

Cortland Association 100,360 ; Steuben " 121.125.337,360 
Cayuga " 352,3601 Yates " 337.86") 



INDEX. 



363 



Addison 


287 


Jersey 


90 


Adams' Basin 


324 


Knowlton's settlement 


108 


Albany 


185 


Kingtown 


77 


Bath 


351 


Lindley 


183,310 


Berkshire 


352,360 


Lodi 


100 


Binghamton 


4,352 


Lyons 


243 


Benton Center 


17 


Little Lake 


324 


Beaver Darns 


83,91 


Mecklenburg 


100 


Bennetsburg 


100 


Miller's school-house 101 & 189 



Bis; Flats 104,218,249,281,352 
Buffalo 251 

Caton ("Nol") 187,281,285 
Covert 63,92,99,273 

Cole's Camp 82 

Catlin(&Dix) 83,92,114,281,344 
Caroline 84,352 

Crawford settlement 91 

Cayuga Lake, Crowbar Pt. 214 
Crooked Lake 232,351 

Chenango 351 

Chemung 351 

Campbell & Irwin 281,283 

Cobbs' barn _ 283 

Cooper's plains 284 

Conhocton valley 284 

Dauby ' 100 

Devins* school-house 137 

Dundee 337 

Elmira ( Almyra-New Town) 

165,281,291,293,309,337 
Enfield 100 

Eddy town 103 

Farmerville 99,273 

Fayette 100 

Factoryville 281,337 

Fredericktown (Wayne) 

121,324,351 
Five Mile Creek 262 

Geneva 100 

.Savanna 82,86,295,338 

Hamilton 203 

Hector 325,352 

Howard Flats 205 

Hornellsville 287 

Hornby (Forks) 115,283,341 
Horseheads (Fairport) 281 
Ithaca 81,100 

Ireland ville 103 



Mead's creek 108,114,284 

Millport 108,310 

Marsh church 281 

Marion 331 

Newark— Newb'g 62,160,214 
Newfield 100 

Nash's Hill 108,115,187 

New Woodstock 345 

Ovid— Ovid village 100 

Owego (New Bedford) 216,351 
Owego Creek 352 

Ontario lake 4 

Painted Post 83,348 

Post Creek 82 

! Palmyra 249,334 

| Peach Orchard 100 

| Phelps 213 

Prattsburg 123 

PennYan 125,317 

Rochester 184,228,249,338 

Romulus 95,99,351 

Reading 91,101,108,116,180 

262,268,335 
Robbins' Hill 284 

Seneca Lake 4,81,100,301 

Seneca Falls 6,100,213 

Southport, Pine woods 292,337 
Sing Sing 348 

Spencer 352 

Tioga (N. Y. ) 352 

Townsend's settlement 115 
Trumansburg 100,193,181,273 
Thomas' settlement 99 

Virgil 100 

Waterloo 100 

Whitesville 4,256 

Windfall settlement 81 

Walworth 329 

Webster 334 



364 



SIIEARDOWN S AUTO -BIO GRAPH C. 



NEW YORK STATE REFERENCES-PERSONS. 



Abbott Eld Aaron 76,94 j 

Barton Dea 249 

Bainbridge Eld S M 293 ! 

" Peter 351 

Beebee Eld Thos B 115; 

Ballamy Alfred 269,276 

Bennett Eld Alfred 123,310 
u u I 213 331 

" Bro, Big Flat ' 'l()6 ! 
Beach Mr, Esq P, &c 205 

Brown Eld, Wellsburg 223 
" Dea John, Southport 

296,301,304! 
" " , Big Flat 105; 
Catlin Conference members 87 | 
Caton Eld John 95 

Canfield Bro, Elmira 291 

Cole Dea and family 85,92 

Clark Eld Thomas 207 

Chandler Rev C N 295,338 
Church Rev P 331 

Dudley Eld 246 

Eaglestone Eld Amos 351 

French John M 249,330 

Freeman Rev Z 213 

Gillette Rev PD. 106,127, 

176,181,293,310 
" Daniel H 293 

GoffEldRoswell 107,348, 

351,353 
Grover Dea Joseph 283,291 

296,304 
Guinnip Senator George 265 
Griswold Rev 330 

Garth wait D 11 

Hadley Mrs J E 323 

Howell Dea David 296,301 
Hotchkiss Rev V R 251 

Haskins 3Ir 83 

Horton Thomas 100 

Jackson Eld A 218,224,282 



Jayne Eld David 
Limb Eld and family 
Lincoln Rev T O 
Low Cornelius 
Kennedy 31 r 



351 
123 
11 
105 
216 



Mallqry Eld A C. 17,200,233,326 
Ordaining Council names 320 
Owen Bro and wife 287 

Olney Rev Philetus 11,283 
Overhiser Dea 190 

Porter Dea Lewis 74,80,92 
Peck Eld John and sons 345 



Pierce Mr 


283 


Root Eld D M 


181,205 


Robinson mother 


77 


Revolutionarv soldiers 


108,264 


Seely Rev I C 


293 


u ii j T 


337 


Sted Eld 


86 


Swick Eld Benj R 


324 


St John Dea 


285 


Shearclown Dr Saml B 


16,295 


Smith Dea 


250 


StebbinsRev JH < 


225 


Sanford Eld Ephraim 


122,351 


Stone Eld Marsena 


209 


Sutherland Eld 


125 


Tracy Esq 
Thomas Eld Miner 


91,101 


71,99 


Ten Brook Prof A 


337 


Underwood Dea J 


285 


Yon Puttkammer Rev and 


' Col A 


184 


Wadsworth Samuel 


128 


Watrous Riggs 


290 


Warren Eld Obed 


75 


Wakeman Bradley 


82 


Wardner Rev C 


99 


Wolcott Bro 


192 


Wisner Eld Jehiel 


351 


Wise Eld 


127 



INDEX. 



365 



PENNSYLVANIA REFERENCES-PLACES. 



Abingion Association 353, 360 j 
Bradford " 11,181,360 1 
Bridgewater * 353,360 

Chemung " 13,181.351,360 
Northumberrd Assoc' n 352,360 
Susquehanna " 360 

Tioga u 360 

Wyoming i( 360 

x\,sylum church 352,357 

Athens & Ulster — Tioga 

Point 348,352 

Alba— Canton 347,352.357 
Burlington 347,352 

Braintrim 351 

Blackwell & Lloyd's 142 

Charleston 353,357 

Covington # 342 

Columbia — Baptist Hill — 

Columbia & Wells 181, 

310,350,352,358 
Cowanesque River 148 

Crooked Creek 128,134 

Delrnar (Shippen) 352 

East Troy— Pond road 308 
Germantown 351 

Great Bend 67 

Jersey Shore church 4,339 
Jackson 357 

Knoxville 148,156 

Lawrenceville 183,310 

Lewisburg 9,339 

Little Muncy — Madison 352 



Montrose — Beech woods 

59,63,67,181 
Middlebury 127,178,181 

Mitehelltown 127,173,177 

Mixtown — New Hector 148 
Norwich settlement 352 

Orwuli & Ulster— Or. & She- 
shequin — Or. & Wysox — 
Rome 352,357 

Philadel. 59,73,183,351,353,358 
Potter county 166,178,358 

Phoenix run — Round moun- 
tain 167 
Pine creek 129,139,143,159,167 
Phelps' Mills ' 339 
Roulett 356,358 
Tioga (Willardsburg) 127, 

173,181,352 
Troy 15,181,306,346,352 

Smithfield 347,350,352 

Springfield _ 307,352 

Sullivan — East Sullivan- 
State road — Gray's Val- 
ley 133,177,352 
Sugar creek 308,347,351 
Towanda (and Franklin) 

347,351,357 
Warren, Bradford Co. 352 

Windham " " 352 

Wellsboro' 146 

Wellsburg 181,222,351 

Williamsport 309,346 



366 



SHEARDOWN S AUTO -BIOGRAPHY. 



PENNSYLVANIA REFERENCES— PERSONS. 



Adams Bro (Tioga) 
Avery Eld B G 
Baldwin Eld Levi 
Baker Dea Isaac 
Beaman Eld Joseph 
Booth Eid Elisha 
Broughton Mr 
Broakman Eld S M 
Case Andrus 
Campbell E B 
Clark Eld James 
Comstock Eld Elkanah' 
Dimock Eld Davis 
Drake Mrs Katharine 
DePui Elijah 
Edsall Dea J esse 
Evans Esq Win 
Grenell Eld Samuel 
Gerould James 
Greenleaf Wm J 
Hartwell Rev J and son 
Hibbard Dea Adriel 
Jones Esq H G 
Judson and Rice 
Kissell Albert 
Knapp John & Dea A 
Kelly Rev J A 
Kerns Capt Samuel D 
Kincaid Rev Eugenio 
Keeney Dea 
Luman Dea John 
Maine John 



135 
357 
357 
356 

356,358 
134 
142 
176 
309 
339 
357,' 8 
356 

181,356 
357 
339 
310 
356 
135 
356 
357 

347,354 
356 
351 

348,355 
340 

356,357 
339 
280 
14 
129 
356 
134 



Mitchell Edsall 128,139,151.181 

" EldThos. 11,15,3)''). 350 

" Richard and family 133 

" Mrs Ruby 357 

Morgan Col A C and wife 183 

Mathias Eld Joseph 355 

Otterson Miss Nancy 357 

Parsons Eld James 357 

Purinton Eld D B line 34, p. 5 

177 
180 
59 
357 
351 
355 
347 
14,351,355 
351 
134 
139 
357 
351 
16 
16.314 
134 
149 
349 
349 
348 
148 



Reynolds and family 
Rockwell Eld Myron 
Rose Dr Robert H 
Rogers Dea Roswell R 
Rogers Eld Joel 
Riplev Eld N H 
Rich Eld Elisha 
Smiley Eld Thos, 

ii D r TT- 
Short David 
Steel James 
Sawyer Eld John 
Sturdevant Eld Samuel 
Sheardown John M Esq 
DrAlmonC 
Tucker Rev Dr E 
Tuttle Mr and family 
Troy church, first members 
" Building Com. 
-Watrous Rev Geo. P 
Weeks Mrs 
West Eld Hezekiah 356, '7 

Worden Eld J B line 9, p. 5 



REFERENCES TO VARIOUS PERSUASIONS. 



Antinomians and Old School Baptists 

Arminians and Methodists 16,56,96. 

Campbellites 

Episcopalians 

Eld. Jacob Drake's Connexion 

Free Will Baptists 

Lady Huntingdon's Connection 

Infidels— varied 

Independents or Congregationalists 

Presbyterians 

Roman Catholicism 

Universalists and an Annihilationist 



116,139,177,181,325,353 

137,140,151,177,214,221 

146,181,353 

21,37,43,49 

351,360 

82,86,360 

28 

131,256,326,333 

21,54 

16,101,203,252,283,313 

56,263 

156,208,298,327,345 



INDEX. 367 



GENEEAL TOPICS REFERRED TO. 

Indication of this work, by Eld. Sheardown 19 

Its object and manner of execution 3,9,12,294,317 

Personal portraitures of Eld. Sheardown 5,16,328 

His peculiarities as a public speaker 6,12,39,77,271,304,326,337 
Early hindrances "'_ 14,25,40,43,53,72 

Baptist vigilance against errorists and imposters 13,73,96, 182 
Attachment to own home and churches 4,88,109,145,298,329 
Temperance and intemperance 16,50,131,162,179,252,277,355 
In labors abundant 12,54,109,122,166,190,203,262,317 

Missions at home and abroad 16,182,337,347,355 

Christian Union so far as just to truth 16,54,272 

Slaveholders' Rebellion — Eld. S.'s three sons' services 15,90 
Birth, parentage and early training 21,27,266 

Rantisnial Regeneration delusion 22,184,327 

Baptismal " _ J" 147,181 

Mercantile life and inclinations 23,26,54,161,297 

Removal to London — pocket picked and guineas gone 23 

Morality cultivated — religious impressions 24,28,30,43,74,79 
Evening visit with his precious mother 27 

Mr. Arbon's conversion to Baptist views 28 

Unites with Mr. Arbon's churchby baptism 33 

Fidelity of members to their obligations as such 34,116,188 
Sad time in holding a meeting at Skidby 37 

Church calls to account — approbates his preaching 40,52 

Marriage — Church-ly impediments — drunken vicar 44,48 

Great distress among the English operatives — riots 52 

Too much "metaphysics" for poor sinners 55 

Gill-ism and Fuller-ism alienations 56 

Bowing to images and bones in France 57 

Lonely Protestant lady - 57 

Mrs. Sheardown did not like c ' 58 

'•Rose' 5 -tinted accounts from the New World 59 

While in Holland, Mrs. S. proposes emigration 59 

None but agriculturists allowed to leave England 60 

Eld. Sheardown' s voyage from London to New York — the 

dance postponed — storms and wreck — expenses 61 

Diverted from the Beech Woods to the Lake country 63 

Covert, Seneca county — living cheap and people kind 64 

Awkwardness in chopping and plowing — tapping basswoods 65 
Voyage and arrival of Mrs. S. and her two children 68 

Satisfactory intelligence from Skidby 69 

Religious opportunities and discouragements 71,75 

Backsliding and temptations 72,74 

New pastor aids in obtaining church fellowship 76 

Renewed in spirit and again speak publicly for Jesus 77 



368 sheardown' s auto-biography. 

Rapturous enjoyments and remorse during severe illness 78 
Looking out for a new home in the wilderness 81 

Lost in balsam swamp at night — rescued by ox- team 83 

Take up 80 acres at Cole's camp, Catlin, Chemung county 84 
Settle in the woods — no doors or windows the first winter 85 
4 'Br. Shwovenshear" gets out an appointment 86 

Hunt up the scattered Baptists — Conference organized 87 

Church recognized— debate over Articles of Faith &c. 93 

Eld. Sheardown again Licensed— and Ordained 95,101,320 

Lights and shades of pioneer life 85,89,166,321,324,344 

Schools and school matters 16,88,91,101 

Eld. Caton's visit, preaching and ox-sled runaway 95 

Seneca Association meeting-houses, dedications &c. 98, 1 81,360 
Covert church and its numerous offshoots 100 

Eld. S. extending his field of labor Northward 101 

4 'Bag with holes" — ruling elder makes a self-application • 102 
"The sound thereof" an effective sound 103 

Expositions of Br. Low of Big Flat 105 

The good women of that day ''help-meets" indeed 105 

Bishops P. D. Gillette and Sheardown arrange an exchange 106 
Sheardown sharply criticised by an aged sister 107 

Extending labors Westward — Mead's creek &c. 108 

"Gospel shoes" — foot journeys — home in season 109 

Promotion — buy a horse for $40— borrow saddle and bridle 109 
Expert in mating "cutters" for snow traveling 110 

Hire men to attend to work at home— case of T. E. Ill 

Eight children — trained to help themselves 114 

Townsend settlement — Nash's hill — Reading church 116 

Accused of Freemasonry — falsehood confessed 117,121 

Steuben Associational gatherings _ 122,125,353,360 

Eld. A. Bennett's "praying the rain away" 123 

Eld. Lamb's family — his son's conversion 124 

"All the world" includes Northern Pennsylvania 127 

Two ministers ordained in Tioga county 128 

Great Awakening on Tioga river and Crooked creek 129 

Unhandsome intrusion overruled 138 

A troubler in Israel rebuked 139 

Preaching always welcomed 140, 1 66, 1 90 

A doubting Deacon takes one back-woods Mission tour 141 

Rotate between New York and Penn. — good times 145,156,180 
Campbellite General's attack — is repulsed 147 

The aged inn-keeper's hostility, conversion and baptism 149 

Mr. B , the rich worldling, changed by grace 157 

Description of three poor pioneer families 166 

Two mothers walk seven miles to hear a sermon 171 

Securing a preaching place in Tioga (Willardsburg) 174 

The Tioga church — its varied ebbs and flows 1 33,175 

Conversion of a German lad, now a preacher 176 



INDEX. 369 

Revival in Sullivan Twp. — the Reynolds' family ITS 

Bradford Association— Eld. Dimock 181,353,360 

Col. Morgan — Lindley & Lawrenceville church 183,310 

Alexander Yon Puttkaminer's conversion 184 

Scattered members remember their covenant meeting day 187 
Drumming up a congregation in Caton, or "'No. 1." 18S 

Meetings day and night 130,190,204,325 

Brethren faithful even after the preacher left them 191 

An unkind husband brought to repentance 192 

Three days' meetings — protracted efforts 193,198 

The injudicious evangelist — false hopes 196 

Church not in fellowship — ' ; Hunting foxes " — go to Bab- 
cock's upper room 199 
Four hundred conversions reported 203 
Caviling fatalist, taken in his own snare 204 
Universalist mischief-maker, confounded 207 
Stick of fire-wood, charged with gun-powder 212 
The Pentecostal brother, weak in faith 213 
" Old Ship Zion" gains at least one passenger 217 
Gates and rails, thrown across the roadway 218 
The guilt confessed and exposed 220 
Horse-racer and gambler, converted 221 
Eld. Brown's death — a dream partly fulfilled 223 
A wicked valley — the Gospel wins its way 225 
Noisy backslider put to silence 232 
Ice recedes for baptism at Crooked Lake 233 
" Agricultural sermon" and convert 236 
Young card-player, detected and confessed 239 
Evil of partiality in granting Chapel for party use 242 
Church oppose protracted effort — relent — blessing follows 243 
Tantalizing by singing partizan songs — repentance 248 
Happy seasons with Rochester members 250 
Preach in a tavern — sign-post comes down 252 
Appeals, personal, by, to, and with individuals — 

The young lady whose case was pronounced hopeless 254 
The infidel who preferred hell to an anxious-seat 256 

Adaptation in singing — hymns for particular times — 

Unconverted choir could not sing ; 'Judgment Anthem' ' 258 
The gentlemen convicted under singing 259 

Leave the dear old home in Catlin, for Beading 261 

Spy out the land Southward — Jefferson, (Watkins) 262 

Lectures on Bomanism — unpleasant collisions 265 

" the Mosaic laws 268 

Bemove to Jefferson — church organized 268,276 

Struggles to build a house of worship 269,276,280 

The benevolent Moravian visitors 273 

Good times preaching to boatmen 271,277 

Adverse winds blow away paper sermons 272 



370 sheardown's auto-biography. 

Bethel — the^ Pennsylvania boat captain 277,280 

Chemung River Association — its churches, &c 281 

New field of labor, Westward— Hornellsville 288 

Raise money, in Elmira, for building lot 291 

Death of Rev. S. M. Bainbridge 293 

Thoughts in old age — feeling my mortality 252,294 

The old gentleman who thought to keep school 295 

Elmira mission church, Pine woods, in Southport 292,295 

Revival after dedication of its chapel — become pastor 296 
Three temptations while in the Ministry — 

1. To attend to merchandizing 297 

2. To accept a more lucrative post 298 

3. To turn traitor to the truth 299 
Death of Mrs. Esther G. Sheardown 300,337 
Parsonage built by two Deacons indeed 301 
Death of Dea. David Howell, a good man and true 303 
Too heavy a burden on the willing Dea. John Brown 304 
Happy seasons at out-stations 305 
Reasons for desiring a change of location 305 
Removal to Troy, Bradford county, Pa. 307 
Flood on Sugar Creek — Andrus Case loses heavily 308 
Business activity of new home — varied recollections 309 
Labor on, trusting in God 311 
Our great deficiences as professed followers of Christ 312 
We study the Bible far too little _ # 313 
An over-confident preacher's text outside of the Bible 313 
Grateful to friends and neighbors 314 
Death of youngest child — extreme sickness 314 

APPENDIX. 

Answer to inquiries — number baptized, sermons, &c. 317 

Dates of points of interest in the life m 319 

Names and order of Ordination council 320 

An early neighbor's tribute to Mrs. Esther G. S. 321 

Reminiscences of a brother preacher of former years 324 

Skeletons of two sermons, thirty years old 326 
Letter from Eld.S., while Evangelizing, to Mrs. Esther G.S. 329 

to his children 332 

Prof. Ten Brook's Obituary of Mrs. Esther G. S. 337 

Letter from a member of Jersey Shore church 339 

Testimonial to Eld. S. of Chemung River Association 341 

a Home Missionary pastor 342 
Incidents. — Preacher keeps a Baptist tavern— the Substi- 
tute falls behind time — the "sing'd cat" — an interloper 
ejected — a Universalist reveals his secret creed— Elder^ 
Pecks, good measure — fruit in due season — right singing* 

appreciated— who stole Eld. Sheardown's horse? 344 
History of the Troy (Pa.) Church— Hart well's itinerating 

tour— extensive early revivals in Bradford county 347 



INDEX. 3?1 

Summary record of the original Chemung Association from 
1796 to 1830 — accessions, changes, and dismissions of 
churches, its baptisms, &c. — its Missionary character — 

the Antinomian or Old School innovations 351 

Table of neighboring Baptist Associations, Churches, and 

Members— progress within 70 years 360 

TEXTS REFERRED TO. 

1 Pet. 3 : 21 — The like figure whereunto, even baptism 28 

Sol. Song, 6: 13 — Return, return, Shulamite 29 

Lam. 3 : 57— Thou drewest near in the day 39 

Isa. 41 : 10 — Fear thou not, for I am with thee 41 

Isa. 7 : 25— And on all hills that shall be 42 

Acts 9 : 15 — But the Lord said unto him, Go thy way 44 

.Hag. 1 : 6— And he that earneth wages 102 

Rom. 8 : 1 — There is therefore now no condemnation 107 

Num. 32 : 22— And be sure your sins shall find 125 

Heb. 13: 8 — Jesus Christ, the same yesterday 133 

John 3 : 7 — Marvel not that I said unto you 146 

Ps. 72 : 8 — He shall have dominion from sea 182 

Acts 10 : 33— And thou hast well done that thou 189 

Luke 16 : 22 — The rich man also died and 207 

Zech. 4: 7 — Who art thou, O great mountain 211 

Ps. 107 : 3— So he bringeth them into the desired 215 

Heb. 6: 19 — Which hope we have as an anchor 216 

Ps. 128 : 5— They who sow in tears shall reap 236 

Josh. 7 : 13 — Sanctify yourselves against to-morrow 245 

Exo. 15 : 24— What shall we drink ? 253 

Amos 6: 12 — Shall horses run upon the rock 282 

1 Tim. 3: 15— The church of the living God 310 
Isa. 50 : 4— The Lord God hath given me 324 
Isa. 50 : 11— Behold, all ye that kindle a fire 326 
Zech. 3 : 9 — Upon one stone shall be seven eyes 327 
Num. 35 : 12— And they shall be unto you cities 333 
Rev. 14 : 13 — Blessed are the dead which die in 338 
Ps. 27 : 4 — One thing have I desired of the Lord 348 

2 Cor. 6 : 1 — We, then, as workers together 354 



372 ADVERTISEMENT. 



The delay in the issue of this work has added 
to it several pages of matter. Had it been printed on 
the larger size of type as at first intended, it would 
have considerably exceeded 400 pages. 



Should any reader desire to propose any addition, 
correction, or advice — for the benefit of a revised 
edition if called for — please communicate freely to 
Eld. S., at Troy, Pa., or to 0. N. Worden, Lew- 
isburg, Pa. 



E. B. Case, of Troy, Pa., will personally attend to 
the sale of this work in certain regions where Eld. S. 
is best known, and will deliver it at Two Dollars. 

Those desiring it by mail or express, will please ad- 
dress 0. N. Worden, Lewisburg, Union county, Pa., 
giving very plainly their Post Office (or Station,) 
County, and State. Receipts will be taken from Post- 
master and Expressmen, for books sent by them at the 
risk of the purchaser. 

Sent by mail, pre-paid, for $2.25 per Volume. 

By Express not pre-paid, 2.00 

do. do. 21.00 " 11 Copies 

do. do. 40.00 <« 21 •• 

None but National money received. For sums over 
$10, it is safer to send Post Office money-orders, or 
checks on the Lewisburg National Bank— payable to 
the order of 0. N. Worden, 

































I 












Deacidified using the Bookkeeper proces 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: April 2006 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATIO 
1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 1 6056 
(724)779-2111 









* 












S Jft. 















